The Dungeon’s Burden

Book 4

(The Slime Dungeon Chronicles)

Jeffrey “Falcon” Logue

Acknowledgements

To my family for believing in me

Thanks to my beta-readers for their efforts

Cover and Design by:

Silvia Lew, my amazing illustrator

Gallery:  http://www.silvialew.com/

Editing by Dustin Frost at House of Frost Editing.

https://www.facebook.com/HouseofFrostEditing/

●●●

#1 story on Royal Road Legends Website for the month of June 2016; over 100,000 views - http://royalroadl.com/

All work within this novel is fictional.  All characters, places, and adventures were born within the mind of the author and have no relation to anything in real life.

This book is licensed for your personal enjoyment only; no copies should be made without the consent of the author. Thank you for respecting the author’s hard work.

Text Copyright © 2017 Jeffrey “Falcon” Logue

All rights reserved

The Dungeon’s Burden

Table of Contents

Prologue

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Extras:

Prologue

“Run! Get those people to safety,” Ken ordered as his men rushed to protect the fleeing citizens of Duran. Ahead, demon minions and fleshlings ran toward them, screaming so horribly that all who heard it winced. Anyone caught by them disappeared in a cloud of red gore.

“Sir, there are too many,” one of the guard lieutenants cried out in fear.

Ken cursed. There were too many to defeat now.

“Retreat to the palace!” he cried out. “Save as many as you can! Get the gates ready to be sealed!”

Ken and his men rushed after the citizens toward the palace. All around them in the fading light, people screamed and cried as monsters slaughtered their way through the crowds. With the church having fallen and the adventurers all but gone to the dungeon town, there was no one left who could put up a fight against the creatures. Displaced fires had begun to spread as well.

“We can’t win this fight. We can only flee to fight another day,” Ken said regretfully, watching his city burn. “If only we hadn’t sent off the army.”

A hand got his attention. Ken turned to look at one of his most veteran soldiers.

“Sir, we can outrun the monsters, but the citizens cannot. If we leave now, many will die.”

Ken bit his lip till blood ran out. “Dave, I can’t…”

The old soldier smiled resolutely. “You don’t have to, sir. My men and I have decided to go against your orders and hold the line. Save as many as you can, Prince Kenneth.”  He turned back and raised his sword high into the air. “For Duran, Men!”

Ken watched in tears as his rangers ran back toward the horde of monsters.

“Guards, push the people toward the palace! Carry the wounded!” Ken roared as he reached down and scooped up a little girl and her brother. The men, now his, followed suit helping anyone they could reach. When Ken reached the palace doors, he set the kids down, who ran to their crying mother. He turned and began to call, “Run! Hurry here! Get inside!”

As the remaining stragglers made it through the doors, Ken watched the last of the rangers fall to the horde. The mob surged forward, engulfing all the unlucky citizens who failed to flee in time. They screamed at Ken, begging him to keep the door open.

With regret in his heart, he shut his eyes and sealed the gates. He listened to fists beating against the door, voices pleading for the gate to open, children crying. And then, screams of pain and roars of evil as the slaughter began. Ken turned and ran as the monsters began to hammer the door. It wouldn’t last forever.

*

Upon entering the throne room, Ken met a wounded and grim Leo.

“The rangers acted honorably,” Leo said comfortingly. “Their souls will reach the three heavens.”

“Small comfort,” Ken said softly, “but we are still here, and we need to escape. Leo, have you located my mother?”

“She is with your sisters in the dining hall. Go to them. They think you died,” Leo informed him.

Ken hurried into the large dining room, now being used as an emergency healing hall. There he found his mother and younger sisters. Upon seeing him, Shiva and Hilda burst into tears and tackled him in a hug. Queen Nia also embraced him with tears in her eyes.

“I’m so happy you are alive,” she whispered to him using her magic voice stone.

“I’m alive, but my men...” Ken broke off.

Queen Nia slapped him, startling the three kids.

“Don’t let their sacrifices be in vain,” she scolded him. “We must evacuate our people through the emergency tunnels. Shiva, Hilda, go with your brother and lead our people to safety.”

“But mother, what about you?” Shiva asked quickly.

Queen Nia shook her head. “I must stay here and ensure no one can follow you. I will collapse the entrance and set this place aflame.”

“You can’t!” Hilda begged. “We can’t lose you too!”

Nia smiled warmly and embraced her three children. “I’m sorry, my dears, but it must be done. If I collapse the tunnels from within, the smoke from my flames would be unable to escape, and we would all perish from inhaling it. The entrance was not meant to be destroyed, so it will take my hottest fire to melt it into rubble. Once that happens, they will be unable to follow you.”

“But that means you would be trapped as well. Is there nothing we can do?” Ken asked softly.

“You can leave, son. I will stay with your mother,” a voice boomed across the hall.

“Your highness!” People scrambled to bow.

King Duran walked confidently across the hall to his family, his former power and radiance emanating out of his weakened body.

Queen Nia teared up as she embraced her husband.

“You’re awake,” she whispered.

“I’m sorry I was gone for so long,” King Duran apologized. “I’ve placed quite the burden on you and our children. Allow me to make it up by staying with you till the end.”

King Duran turned to look at his children. “Kenneth,” he ordered, “take command of every guard and able-bodied man here. Lead the people and your sister through the tunnels to safety. When you get above-ground, lead them toward the dungeon town and regroup with your brother. Here, take this emergency messenger bird and send him word. Shiva and Hilda, go with your brother and survive. Leave this to us who have lived full lives.”

Shiva and Hilda cried profusely, but they nodded their heads at King Duran’s command. Ken saluted him, holding back the tears in his eyes.

“Yes, your highness,” Ken replied. He hurried out of the room and yelled, “Men, gather the people and follow me! We make for the tunnels! Anyone who wishes to stay and fight with the King and Queen may do so!”

Queen Nia smiled as she held her husband’s hand. “One last adventure, my love?” she asked.

Duran pulled her into a deep kiss before releasing her. He smiled down, “Together forever.”

The building shook as the magic wards began to falter from the attack of the enemy. King Duran walked into the throne room and pulled a hidden lever on the throne. An opening appeared in the back corner of the hall, leading into darkness.

Ganus and Wendle, the two surviving members of the council, walked up to the king and bowed.

“Allow us to stay, your highness,” they begged.

King Duran raised an eyebrow and laughed. “I expected Ganus to ask, but you Wendle?  Aren’t you a horrible coward?”

Wendle chuckled, “How could you say that your highness?  I...”

King Duran did not hesitate as he slashed Wendle into two halves. No one screamed, as they were all deadened to such sights.

“You didn’t think I realized you were the traitor?” King Duran kicked Wendle’s body. “You always wanted more.”

He turned to Ganus. “Old friend, I need you to go with my son. Your experience in both magic and politics will be needed to keep them safe. Teach magic to those who are able, please.”

“Alright,” Ganus agreed reluctantly. “I will go, but I will not keep you waiting. Good luck, your highnesses.” He turned and followed the crowd into the tunnels.

“I have sent word to James,” Ken reported as the messenger bird disappeared out the window. “Father, mother... good luck.”  With that, Ken disappeared into the tunnels.

Taking a deep breath, Duran raised his fist and roared, “May the gods watch over you, my people, my children!” His fist soared out and smashed into the ceiling. The tunnel shook for a moment as cracks spread out around the opening.

Duran frowned as he waved his fist. “Blast this body! Out of condition from mere months of rest. My dear, can you help me?”

Nia smiled at him and raised her arm. Blue fire shoot shot out from her hand into the many cracks. The heat spread the cracks until the entire entrance collapsed. She continued to release her flames until the rumble melted into a relatively solid form.

The palace shook again as the wards signaled their impeding failure.

Queen Nia fingered her magic necklace, and the blue flames burned away her clothing. The flame molded itself into a beautiful set of armor around her body, while two flame bows materialized in her hands. Two additional arms made of flame sprouted from her back and drew back the bowstrings.

King Duran laughed. “Ha ha! It’s been a while since I’ve seen your Flame Empress Regalia. Allow me to assist!” He held his sword out in front of him and circled the mana within his body. His skin turned gold as he reinforced it with body magic. It had been years since he last wielded this power, as physical augmentation reduced the wielder’s lifespan. Duran, however, laughed as the rush of strength enveloped his body. Queen Nia smiled at her husband, and they waited together.

They heard the door to the palace explode out, and soon the swarm of demons and fleshlings appeared in front of them.

Queen Nia did not hesitate, unleashing a flurry of flame arrows from her bows. King Duran charged forward, his sword a blur as he single-handedly held back the horde. The golden light of his body illuminated the bits and pieces of his foes that were sent flying back onto their allies. Flaming arrows fell all around him, igniting everything they touched and incinerating the demons.

“Just like old times!” Duran bellowed happily, wave after wave of enemy falling to his sword. Around him, the flames had begun to catch along the room. He let out a battle cry and threw out his sword, a golden chain connecting it to him. It flew around him like a whip, slicing everything. A demon dodged and leaped for his head but was killed by an arrow to the nose and launched backwards. Queen Nia’s face did not change as her two flame bows released arrow after arrow without stopping.

King Duran recalled his sword and roared, “Who else wants to die?”

The demons hesitated at the sight of this mad human, while the fleshlings ran forward, unafraid of death. King Duran strolled ahead, unyielding as he massacred the fleshlings.

However, he failed to notice a demon hiding in the ceiling. It fell, and its green tail stabbed through the protective golden light into his body.

Duran reacted and sliced it in half before falling to his knee.

“Damnation, a greed demon prince,” he cursed.

The two halves of the demon reconnected and grinned evilly at him.

“I want to live! I want your life!” it screamed at him, its body elongating into a green, stringy form.

“Michael!” Queen Nia screamed as she turned her everlasting volley of arrows onto the envy demon. In response, a large grey demon leaped out and opened its mouth. It effortlessly devoured the flame arrows.

“Nine hells! A gluttony demon prince as well?” King Duran cursed as he retreated. He could feel the injury starting to bleed his already weakened body dry.

The greed demon licked its lips. “Give it to me. I want that sword.”

It lashed out with its tail, and Duran was unable to parry it as he was sent flying back into the wall. He coughed up blood as the golden light faded from his body. As the golden light vanished, the greed demon took out a demonic seal.

“Another perfect sacrifice,” it hissed, scuttling toward the king’s body. “Rejoice, for your soul will soon be one of us!”

Screaming in rage, Queen Nia ran forward, her bows transforming into four swords. The greed demon effortlessly moved aside as the gluttony demon inhaled. The blue flames were sucked off Nia’s body and into the demon’s mouth. It chewed the flames happily.

Queen Nia stood in front of the king, defending him. She looked back at her husband, her lips drawn thin and jaw clenched tight in determined resolve.

At the cost of her life force, she cast a spell. This time, white flames came into being around her, forming a construct in the shape of armor. The greed and gluttony demons screamed at the sight of the white flame but were unable to run before the flames burst out in a wave of destruction. It passed through the horde and ignited the very air as it moved through the open doorway. When the shockwave ended, only Queen Nia was left at the start of a cone formed by the burned ground, the enemy gone. She collapsed, the magic necklace crumbling.

With the last of her strength, Queen Nia dragged herself over to her fallen husband and cradled his head in her lap. She gazed up at the burning ceiling as it collapsed.

Wordlessly, Queen Nia grabbed her husband’s hand as the world collapsed around them. Feeling the hand in hers suddenly tighten, Nia turned to share her husband’s gaze. They smiled at each other, and the queen pulled him into her embrace. They closed their eyes, the ceiling fell.

*

“No food again today.”

It has been many dungeon floor refreshes since food has come. The feeling I’ve learned to call “hunger” is starting to return to me.

I can think better now, and know more words. I’ve learned eating just the top parts of food lets me think more. I don’t know why. I still don’t know a lot of things.

Still, I know more than I once did. It’s time to review everything I know again.

I am a slime, a monster, whatever that is, that eats. From my eavesdropping sessions serving as a chair to the pixie, I’ve picked up on the differences between things. Living things are either food or not food. Non-living things are always food except for the glowing purple parts. I live in a dungeon, which is another monster. The dungeon is in charge with the flying pixie monster. I’m a part of the dungeon.

Well, at least I used to be.

I can cut myself away now, away from all the purple lights that the other slimes connect to. The dungeon can’t control me when I’m not attached to the purple light.

I’m in danger if I go for too long without it, however. If I stop eating the purple light and can’t find any food, I get hungry. When I get hungry, I start to shrink. I let myself shrink all the way down to my solid part before to see what would happen. I didn’t like feeling helpless. Also, if another slime finds me when I’m not connected to the purple light, it tries to eat me. I can eat it, but there are too many to eat when they swarm. Once I reconnect, they leave me alone again.

I’ve been practicing what I’ve learned is called “magic.” I can still create the different orbs after copying the other slimes, but I can tell my magic is weaker than theirs. Even when I connect to the purple light, my magic doesn’t get stronger. I don’t know why I’m weaker.

Still, I am very different. No other purple slime can cast magic, and no other slime can stop being part of the purple light. When I first cut the connection, I was worried the dungeon would notice. It doesn’t, though, even when I cut the connection in front of it while I’m a chair for the pixie. Maybe I’m too weak for it to notice.

Back to magic. I can’t cast anything else besides the balls. It’s like something is missing in me. I check myself, but the only things in me are my solid part and the new solid part that looks like a smaller version of my first solid part. It grows a little every time I eat food. Maybe I need to make this bigger.

I can feel things now. The tremors in the ground tell me food is coming. My tremor sense has also increased. Now I can sense various objects and weak points in things. I can feel them—two foods, both in armor and carrying the long pointy things called “swords.” I can hear them making noise to each other, but I can’t understand them. One is making a loud honking noise. I believe it’s called “laughter.”

I scan the room I’m in. I’m on one of the floors after large brother slime and before hissing brother slime. Smaller hissing slimes are waiting on the walls for the foods. I’ll let them attack first. Meanwhile, I climb up to the wall above the way they are coming. Few foods check this area after entering a room, especially when they are fighting hissing slimes.

As expected, the two charge forward toward the hissing slimes when they find them.

“Jump,” I think to myself.

I leap off the wall toward the closer food—Oops.

I almost died there, and that would be a shame to lose my progress. After all, I would no longer be me anymore if I reformed in the dungeon. These foods are smarter, it seems. They knew I was waiting to ambush them. Now they have their guards up while fighting the hissing slimes.

What to do now?  I can escape, but food has been rare lately. The hissing slimes will likely die soon from the swords.

I want to eat the foods. That is most important.

I throw magic balls at the two. They seem to be startled. One is making a lot of noise. Oh, he seems to be charging me now. That’s not good. Well, for him anyway.

His sword is knocking away the magic balls I’m throwing at him, but he hasn’t noticed my tentacle moving toward one of the hissing slimes. When he’s about to reach me, I use the tentacle to throw the hissing slime at his back. He must turn his head to direct his sword to block the hissing slime.

I don’t hesitate and leap onto his leg, burying my way under his armor. He’s screaming now, but my body is eating him as I travel up to eat my prize food. The other food can’t help because all the hissing slimes are swarming him alone now. They won’t take my prey until he dies.

Ah, I’ve reached my food. It’s nice when I pour myself into his opening so he stops making so much noise. Too much screaming messes with my ability to sense the world around me. His upper part tastes so good!

Oh yes, the sweetness! The savory taste of my food is wonderful! Oh, my food is an adventurer. I learned something new again. I also understand armor and weapons better now.

Oops, can’t get distracted. The other adventurer will be dying soon, and I can’t let the hissing slimes eat his... head. That’s my part.

I quickly scurry over and finish the adventurer off, forcing my slimy body down his throat. No more screaming now. That’s a good adventurer.

As I finish off my meal, something appears in front of me. I can understand what it says:

[Conditions for Evolution Met]

[Choose evolution path]

Fire Slime

Slime with the power of fire. Unlocks the fire slime evolution tree.

Wind Slime

Slime with the power of wind. Unlocks the wind slime evolution tree.

Earth Slime

Slime with the power of earth. Unlocks the earth slime evolution tree.

Water Slime

Slime with the power of water. Unlocks the water slime evolution tree.

Grey Slime

Slime that focuses on devouring adventurers. Unlocks the grey slime evolution tree.

Herb Slime

Slime with the power nature. Unlocks the herb slime evolution tree.

Lesser Mimic slime

Slime that focuses on improving their ability to copy their prey. Unlocks the lesser mimic slime evolution tree.

Overslime

The next stage in slime life.

Current stage: child slime (dungeon slime)

Next stage: adult slime (dungeon overslime)

The adventurer’s head helps me to understand this. Monsters with cores strive to improve their cores in order to evolve into a higher being of monster. My slime brethren do the same, except with the dungeon interfering, they don’t normally evolve on their own. It appears I am a more normal slime other than my second monster core growing inside me. My newfound intelligence tells me it is the reason for my ability to think, learn, and reason.

Now, about these choices: they must have appeared because my intelligence has reached a level to understand it. This “blue box” is formed because of my connection to the dungeon. I’ve seen the dungeon gaze at something similar formed from magic. My choices seem to be almost all of slime families except for the light and dark slimes.

I don’t want to go down a single path, though. The last option interests me the most, the ‘overslime’ evolution. Well, it’s less of an evolution and more becoming a stronger version of myself. I like that idea. Staying ‘me’ is most important after all.

However, I’d better find a safe place to evolve. I don’t want the dungeon finding out about my existence. Not yet, anyway. Still, I should name myself now that I know what a name is. I shall be… Gretony.

Chapter 1

In a stone room, lit only by a large floating crystal in the center, a small pixie was flying around at top speed. With her black hair whipping in the wind as her purple dress fluttered about, the pixie was all smiles as she finally landed on her ledge.

“Come on, Doc. Hurry up!” Claire urged, taking her seat for the third time. “I missed Anadine’s first wandering boss fight, so I can’t afford to miss this one!”

The floating crystal glittered in purple light as it projected a low chuckle, followed by an image of a different place on one of its surfaces.

“Alright, Claire,” Doc, the dungeon crystal, laughed. “Here’s the image. Sorry for the wait.”

“Poppa, we came too!” Doc and Claire turned happily as two large wolf-like figures materialized from the floor. The worg twins were their first outside monsters to join the dungeons. After losing their pack, they were now the adopted children of Doc and Claire.

“The more the merrier!” Doc exclaimed. “Now keep it down! Anadine’s fight is about to start.”

The four turned their attention to the image playing on Doc’s crystal body, which showed another stone-walled location.

The four were in the heart room, the very bottom floor of the dungeon Doc created. The crystal floating in the center of the room was the core of Doc’s existence, while the underground labyrinth served as his outer shell he could control at will. With his legion of slime monsters created from his own magic, Doc truly was master of the dungeon.

The image they were watching was on a floor higher up—the eighth floor, specifically. The sixth through tenth floors were the jungle floors, as their ceiling and walls were covered in plant life. However, this room on the eighth floor was strangely devoid of plants.

Four adventurers could be seen walking in. Two were human, while the other two were obviously not.

“I didn’t think I’d see elves teaming up with humans,” Doc observed. “I thought they didn’t really get along these days?”

“I guess they’re trying to cooperate more now that things are starting to settle,” Claire guessed. “Or maybe they were friends from before.”

The four adventurers looked warily around as they entered the room. The lack of plants seemed to have unnerved them, and one of the elves was speaking rapidly to the other three.

“Too late,” Doc announced gleefully, the doorways closing before the adventurers could decide to leave. The two humans cried out and began beating on the door to no avail.

“We love this part, Poppa,” Ayla and Aisha grinned wolfishly. “The prey realizes there’s no way out except to fight.”

“As one of the fey, I’m not too interested in the despair of mortals, but I do enjoy watching them put up a good fight,” Claire commented from above the worgs.

“Aren’t elves also a type of fey?” Doc asked curiously. “I think I’ve heard that before.”

“Depends on the type of elf, though gnomes are more related to pixies than any elf is. But that is a lesson for another day. The fight is finally starting!”

Back on the eighth floor, none of the adventurers noticed the blue goop starting to gather at the center of the roof. As the slime finished coming together, a humanoid head appeared and smiled down at the adventurers. With a quick swipe of a tentacle, the two torches were extinguished in the room. Darkness fell instantly, eliciting cries of fear from the adventurers.

Anadine, the slime on the ceiling, formed two tentacles and sent them down to opposite ends of the room. Under her control, the tentacles opened mouths on their tips and began to release girlish giggles that echoed softly across the room.

“She’s really mastered the art of unnerving adventurers,” Claire observed. “Did you teach her that trick, girls?”

The Twins nodded their furry heads proudly. “We thought of the same trick, though we position ourselves at opposite ends of the room. Anadine can do it better, though.”

The human adventurers were clearly at wits end as they swiped recklessly with their weapons at the darkness. Any time they came close to one of the tentacles, Anadine effortlessly moved it out of the way, making sure it giggled near an ear as it passed. The elves were better off, though still quite nervous as they readied their bows and silver swords.

Finally, one of the human adventurers calmed down enough to begin chanting fire magic. Anadine quickly retracted her tentacles before the spell was complete. When it was, the small fire floated into the air and lit up the room. The adventurers quickly took stances, prepared for any attack.

However, their quarry was nowhere to be found. Anadine remained hidden on the ceiling, keeping her body as close to the stone as possible. After a few tense moments, the adventurers slowly crept backwards toward the middle of the room.

Suddenly, one of the elves looked up and cried out in alarm. He pointed at Anadine’s slime body, which glistened against the stone backdrop.

“I guess the ambush is a failure,” Doc chuckled.

Anadine wasted no time in congealing into a ball and dropping down into the center of the room. She splashed on the ground, sending small droplets of her slime everywhere. The few that hit armor sizzled and burned as the adventurers hurriedly moved to wipe the drops away.

A moment later, all the slime rushed back to the center as Anadine’s slime body took shape. What once looked like a small blue blob majestically morphed into a strangely beautiful woman. Her head possessed long, straight hair made of slime that covered her non-existent ears. Eyeholes sat above a small, rounded nose and full lips. Even her body seemed to be made of the desires of men as it swayed back and forth, enchanting the adventurers before it.

Claire nodded her head in satisfaction. “She’s taken my lessons on seduction quite well indeed. So, she’s mastered the fear and seduction arts of being a dungeon boss. That means all that’s left is what you taught her, Doc.” She paused. “Um, what did you teach her again?”

Anadine opened her eyes and smiled at the adventurers before her mouth opened impossibly wide to the size of her entire body. Hardened slime teeth glistening, she screamed in battle-lust as she surged forward.

“I taught her how to devour,” Doc announced proudly.

Claire and The Twins rolled their eyes and sighed in amusement. What did they really think he was going to teach the new wandering boss.

Anadine’s sudden attack caught the adventurers off guard, and before they could react, her mouth had enclosed around one of the human adventurers. The man screamed in horror as he struggled to swim out of her body, but he found his arms and legs were worthless in the attempt. Worse still, opening his mouth allowed for the corrosive slime to travel into his body. He was now slowly dissolving both inside and out.

The other human wailed and frantically swung his sword down onto Anadine’s body trying to free his companion. Anadine, annoyed but not hurt by the weapon, whipped out her arm and sent the adventurer flying into the wall. He moaned as he rolled down onto the floor and clutched his chest.

The elves took advantage of Anadine’s distraction with the humans and separated, each moving to an opposite corner away from the slime girl. From there, they drew their bows and unleashed a barrage of silver arrows into her body. The arrows piercing her, Anadine roared in pain.

“You okay?” Doc asked through the telepathic link the dungeon family shared.

“Just hearing your voice restores my strength, my lord,” Anadine’s loyal and perky voice echoed in the heart room a moment later. “These arrows are mere pebbles to my body!”

Doc watched as an arrow destroyed one of Anadine’s tentacles quite easily. “Are you really sure about that?”

Anadine was silent for a few moments as she focused on forming more tentacles to deal with the arrows. “To be quite honest, my lord, I must admit I was a bit foolish in devouring this invading fool in a single bite. I am unable to move as swiftly as before and will stay as such until his body completely dissolves in me. He seems to have some sort of charm that is making it harder to eat him.”

Doc glanced over at Claire. “Is that a new type of enchantment?”

Claire nodded. “It’s likely an item created to deal with acid traps. Slime acts like acid. In fact, many adventurer-made acids require crushed slime cores to manufacture. I doubt, however, that this was brought on purpose. Most adventurers I’ve seen could barely read a book, let alone understand the similarities between slime and acid. This one probably just brought along that charm to protect against acid traps.”

“Ha, that means I’m smarter than most adventurers!” Doc declared delightedly. “Watching through Rowen’s eyes taught me to read! Also, I’d like to hear more about these acid traps.”

“Doc,” Claire coughed, “back to Anadine?”

“Oh right,” Doc calmed down. “Anadine, are you sure you can deal with the arrows without support?  I have enough reserved mana to create two back-up slimes for you.”

“Thank you, my lord, but this is my redeeming battle. After that first failure, I underwent the lessons you and Lady Claire and The Twins provided so I could become a strong wandering boss. I must redeem my honor here!”

“There she goes again with her macho honor,” Claire muttered as she rolled her eyes. “If she isn’t swearing eternal loyalty, it’s honor this and honor that.”

“Watch me, my lord!” Anadine cried out. Using three tentacles, Anadine layered and hardened them into a shield of solid slime. Creating two more, she used them to block the arrows as she moved toward the elves at walking speed.

The elves, having seen that their arrows would have no more effect, stored them in their adventurer bags. They both knelt on the ground and began chanting.

“Earth magic will not save you! Not this time!” Anadine screamed angrily, remembering the golem that had thwarted her during her first battle. In a fit of rage, she wound up her body into a coil and used the released force to throw her shields at one of the elves. The elf tried to move out of the way but was knocked into the wall by one of the shields. Anadine’s tentacle pierced his skull a second later, killing him.

The death of his companion caused the other elf to falter in his spellcasting. The delay caused a backlash of magic, blowing his arm off. The elf screamed in pain as he held his arm, only silenced when another tentacle whipped by and tore out his throat. Gurgling, the elf collapsed and died.

“My lord, I pronounce my first victory!” Anadine declared proudly over the bond.

“Not quite,” Doc disagreed. “You still have one left.”

The last human was sitting in shock as he stared at the dying bodies of the two elves. Liquid oozed out of his pants as his sword arm trembled and wavered.

“My apologies,” Anadine said solemnly. “Please relax as I use this knave to take out my anger for presenting you with false information.”

Taking on her beautiful appearance again, Anadine smiled and carefully slid over to the crying man. The adventurer began to scream and throw at her whatever was closest to him. Stone and arrow entered her body only to dissolve inside her amongst the bones of the other adventurer. That was now all that remained of that one, and they spread through her humanoid body until she looked like a walking skeleton dressed in slime. She smiled down at the adventurer, who dropped his sword and giggled as his eyes rolled into his head. A quick swipe later, and the magic fire that he had cast earlier was destroyed. As darkness fell, Anadine giggled again.

Chapter 2

“Faster, faster!” Fiora yelled as she whipped her reins again. The horse she was riding neighed along with her, as if aware that he needed to run faster than he ever had before. Fiora was leading a group of thirty riders made up by the best adventurers and guards in the town. Their mission was to reach and escort the surviving refugees of Duran who had made it to the forest.

That had been the original mission a day ago, anyway. Early that morning, however, a magic construct from Mage Guild Master Ganus had landed at their camp bearing urgent news. The refugees were under attack from Empire forces and needed help immediately. Luckily, Fiora and her party were mere hours away by normal speed.

With the persistent urging of their riders and the enchanted wind magic from the few elves who had come along, the horses were flying through the trees along the path as if gravity had no effect on their bodies. If this wasn’t an emergency, Fiora would have taken the time to admire the scenery as it flew by her at normally impossible speeds.

She could hear fighting in the closing distance, however, and thus urged her mount to move faster.

“Men,” Fiora shouted, “Prepare for battle!  Save as many as you can, for Duran!”

“For Duran!” the men—and some women—roared out from behind her. The trees suddenly disappeared as they rode into a forest clearing. Ahead, Fiora saw waves of refugees running toward them, their clothes ripped and tattered from fleeing. Every face seemed to be devoid of hope and filled with fear as they carried belongings and wounded. At the end of the group, the few fighters were resisting a group of lesser demons and magic users so the people could escape.

“Clear a path! Clear a path!” Fiora cried out, raising her hand to let a stream of fire burst forth above the heads of the refugees. The sudden heat and cries of horses brought forth cheers from the people as they scrambled out of the way of the cavalry. Fiora drew her sword and let loose a battle cry while she fell upon the enemies. The magic blade glowed with flame as it mowed down the lesser demons, causing cries of pain and anguish as it slashed limb from body. Her fellow rescuers joined her in her charge, trampling everything in their path.

“Aim for the warlocks!” Fiora heard an older voice cry out. “The demons will disappear once their summoners are gone!”

Fiora quickly turned her horse to chase after the magic users who had begun to flee from her attack. Her right hand swung her sword while her left hand released streams of flame on the warlocks. Horses trampled the rest. Demons began vanishing in loads as their masters were killed, and soon the battlefield was free of enemies.

Fiora patted her horse’s neck and trotted over to the surviving defenders amidst the cheers of the refugees. She dropped off her horse and saluted the man who seemed to be leading.

“B-rank adventurer Fiora reporting,” Fiora announced with a salute, a bit more formal than she usually was. “Are you Prince Kenneth?”

The prince winced as his men laughed at him. “Fiora, please be less formal with me. After all, we shared mentors for a time.”

Fiora smiled sadly. “As much as I’d like to, Prince Kenneth, protocol is one of the few things I can still rely on. With all that has happened...” she broke off silently.

Ken nodded. “You’re right. I’m sorry.” He took a deep breath. “Sir Prince Kenneth Duran of the House of Duran, Captain of the Royal Rangers and currently leader of these refugees, reporting. I thank Adventurer Fiora and her men for their timely assistance.”

His loud, booming voice carried through the clearing, once again raising cheers from the survivors. Fiora and Ken relaxed visibly and shook each other’s hand.

“We’ve been worried,” Fiora admitted. “Your brother had to be restrained from coming himself to save you.”

Ken raised an eyebrow. “That would have been interesting, considering James is not the strongest fighter. I’m surprised he even offered.”

“It’s a grim time right now,” Fiora admitted. “The news of the attack was shocking enough, let alone the complete defeat of the entire country. Many in town are unwilling to accept that we might be the only safe haven left in the entire kingdom. The idea that we may be attacked again any day has everyone on edge.”

Prince Ken nodded. “I understand. I am still coming to terms with what happened myself. I think it’s only my military training that’s keeping me from breaking down. Hells, I might actually do that once we reach safety.”

“How are your sisters?” Fiora lowered her voice to a whisper.

Prince Ken shook his head. “They were already broken up over Diana and Marcus’ death. Now with the king and queen gone...” he shook his head. “Neither has said a word since we began traveling through the forest. They’re in the wagon with the supplies.” Only now did Fiora notice five large wagons being pulled along by deer with the refugees.

Ken followed her gaze. “The emergency tunnel led to a heavily forested area. Per a secret treaty with the elves of the forest, this path has been enchanted to never become overgrown and for the deer to willingly allow themselves to be hooked to the wagons. There’s enough food to feed half the city for a month as well.”

“That’s good, because harvest season just finished, and we won’t be able to grow more food till next summer. As profitable as a slime dungeon is, it doesn’t help when it comes to food. Rationing will let us survive for a few months at least.”

Ken shook his head. “These are things to be discussed later. Allow me to introduce you to Mage Ganus while my men prepare everyone to move forward.”

Fiora followed the prince over to an older man who was resting on one of the wagons. The elder raised his hand in greeting and offered her a weak smile.

“I’m pleased to finally meet you, Adventurer Fiora,” Ganus said. “I’ve only heard good things about you from Master Mary’s reports.”

Fiora blinked. “You’re the one who shouted about killing the warlocks.”

“Aye, I am indeed,” Ganus nodded. “I would have taken care of the deed myself, except I’m the only experienced mage here and had to focus on casting defensive spells to counter their curses and hexes. Thank you for the help, by the way.”

Fiora waved him off. “Think nothing of it, sir. I was merely doing my duty. Er, you’ve read reports on me from the Adventurers Guild?”

Ganus chuckled. “I know what you’re thinking: how did a Mage Guild representative get hold of Adventurer Guild reports? Well, besides the limelight that fell on you following both attacks on your dungeon town, the mage guild has always pursued a high level of cooperation with the Adventurers Guild.”

“I’m sorry to say, but there was a third attack,” Fiora reported. “Luckily for us, we were able to contain it, but it was still a tragedy.”

Ganus and Ken bowed their heads and muttered a quick prayer for the dead.

“Between Representative Ganus of the council and my status as prince, we are all that exists for leadership here,” Ken said. “What’s the current situation in town?”

“Not great,” Fiora admitted. “The attack shook things up for everyone, but the news of the fall of Duran and Nehatra has everyone concerned. The elves have completely moved into their conclave after fleeing their forest home, and some of the adventurers have taken to using the elves as an outlet for their fear and anger. The guards are hard pressed keeping the peace. The priests are all massed in their head temple for prayer, and Father Jonas was entrusted with breaking the blockade and reaching help from the other countries.”

“I hope he makes it,” Ganus sighed. “The Empire has gone too far this time, using corruption magic and demonic sacrifice. In addition to the church, this will ignite the ire of the guilds and countries.”

Fiora nodded. “For the moment, our only hope is that Father Jonas makes it and brings reinforcements. Your provisions will help us wait out the months, but if we are attacked in force soon, we likely won’t survive.”

“Can’t the elves help with food?” Ken asked.

“We cannot,” an elf seemingly materialized next to Ken. “Our magic could in theory raise crops out of season, but this would destroy the fertility of the ground and nothing would be able to grow for years. It would be against our nature to harm the land as such.”

“Apologies, Leo, I forgot to call you over,” Ken bowed his head.

Leo waved it off. “Do not fret, commander. I understand. Adventurer Fiora, how is my cousin Gran?”

“He lives and works hard as the elvish representative to the newly formed town council,” Fiora said to Leo. “He is a dear friend to me.”

Leo smiled softly before turning back to Ken. “Commander, the men are almost done with their preparations. Shall I ready the convoy for departure?”

“Yes, Leo, we leave in five minutes,” Ken ordered. “Fiora, I have to go now. We’ll speak more later.” Ken left with Leo as they began to move the men into positions alongside the refugees.

Ganus sighed quietly. “He’s come a long way. I only hope the burdens of command do not drive him into the ground. We need men like him.”

“Indeed,” Fiora agreed. “That also includes men like you as well.”

Ganus glanced sideways at her. “Oh, what makes you say that?”

Fiora turned to face him. “I know about you Mage Ganus. My mentor has had only good things to say about you before. If you are here, it’s because some greater duty is carrying you than loyalty. Someone of your strength could have easily fled a long time ago.”

Ganus did not speak as he watched the people prepare to move. “I had planned to stay behind. King Duran ordered me to help save the people, so I shall. After that, perhaps I will leave and break the blockade or die trying. Everything I worked for is gone now, I suppose.”

“In that case, I have a proposition for you,” Fiora stated bluntly. Ganus raised an eyebrow at the fiery haired adventurer.

“Before the attack, we identified a boy with outstanding magic potential but little control. In fact, he assisted in the attack and played a key role against the enemy. Master Mary originally had planned to send a letter to you requesting aid as a teacher for this boy before all this turmoil occurred.”

Ganus rubbed his small beard. “Where does the boy’s talent lie?”

“Darkness and control,” Fiora answered.

“A necromancer? How interesting,” Ganus mused. “One who could raise armies of the dead would undoubtedly be useful during these troubling times. How old is he?”

“He claims to be 10, yet he holds a mature air at times. His story is that he’s a war orphan.”

Ganus frowned. “I doubt that. It’s more likely that he’s a deep spy from the Empire. As we’ve seen, their methods are not merciful.”

“The test showed no signs of magical tampering beyond the normal dungeon magic that already pervades the town,” Fiora continued. “As to any more proof, there is none. As such, it’s a gamble to see whether we can acquire his loyalty.”

“How high is his magic potential, then, for all this risk?”

“Right now, he holds the same amount of magic as a typical Magus,” Fiora explained.

Ganus twitched visibly and would have spat out his drink if he had one. “What?”

Fiora nodded her head. “I mean it. A ten-year-old boy has the same magic capacity as a Magus. All he lacks is training, a guide, and control. His magic pathways are severely scrambled, typical for anyone without proper training, but still he was even able to create a ball of light that burned flesh.”

“Fine, I’ll teach him. Even if it could possibly be the wrong thing to do,” Ganus agreed reluctantly, but with a flash of excitement in his eyes. “I look forward to meeting this... boy. What’s his name?”

“His name is Rowen,” Fiora said.

Ganus stroked his beard in thought. “Well, you’ve attracted my attention. I will teach the boy for a time, and we shall see what happens after. If he fails to prove himself, I will go with my original plan and follow my liege.” With that said, Ganus walked back to the wagons to resume casting spells for the wounded.

“Fiora, hey Fiora!” a perky voice called from behind her. Fiora turned to see a shorter woman running toward her. Frowning, Fiora crossed her arms as the newcomer stopped in front of her, breathing hard from the run.

“Hello, Annabelle,” Fiora said cautiously. “I see you were able to escape.”

The woman in front of her was small, a little over five feet in height, with glossy brown hair down her back and a beautiful smile. Her face, however, ruined any chance of making any impression beyond ‘cute.’ Annabelle pouted as she beheld Fiora.

“Hey, what’s with that tone? Aren’t you pleased an old friend survived? Come on, aren’t you? Aren’t you happy little Anny lived?”

“I haven’t called you that in years, or have you forgotten our last meeting?” Fiora glared down at the smaller woman.

Contrary to how she appeared and acted, a gleam of cunning and pride could be seen in Annabelle’s eyes. “Oh please, Fiora,” she giggled cutely. “Do you still have a little anger from the teeny little issue? It wasn’t a big deal. We were kids, and you know how kids—”

With startling agility, Annabelle dodged the slash from Fiora’s sword and grinned at her. Fiora glared, the expression twisting her face.

“My life could have been completely ruined with what you three did to me,” she hissed. “I told you I would cut you down the next time I saw you.”

“Uh uh ah,” Annabelle wiggled her finger at Fiora. “You wouldn’t cut down a poor young lady in front of all these people who just escaped a horrible fate, would you? Or, is that red hair of yours driving you to chaos again?”

As she inwardly scorned Annabelle, Fiora noticed the many eyes watching her from all around. The survivors were scrutinizing her warily, as if she could turn into an enemy at any moment. Reluctantly, Fiora stowed her blade.

“That’s better,” Annabelle giggled. “Wouldn’t want to hurt one of Prince James’ three advisors, would you? That would cause so much trouble.”

“Enough, Annabelle,” a gruff voice startled the two ladies. “Go back to the wagons. You’re causing a scene.”

Annabelle pouted again. “Stop ruining things for me, Joshy. I just wanted to say hello.”

“I heard you do that already. Now go.” The voice’s owner revealed himself to be a tall man of muscle with short black hair. Annabelle stuck her tongue at him before hurrying away.

“You’d think she’d act her age instead of her appearance,” the man said softly as he looked down at Fiora. “I’m sorry for her actions.”

“Hello to you too, Josh,” Fiora said, her rage melting into disappointment. “I see you’ve grown.”

Josh grunted and chuckled, “Yeah, no more shortness for me. I could probably lift you now.”

“Very likely. Now if you excuse me…” Fiora said as she moved to leave. Josh gently grabbed her hand, and she stopped.

“Fiora, if you would listen to me,” Josh pleaded. “I’ve been trying to get in touch with you for years and...”

“No,” Fiora said without turning to look at him. “I will not forgive you. Alfred always aimed for something bigger, and Annabelle always hung on to whatever he said, but you… I never thought you would sell me out.”

“We were kids,” Josh muttered. “I was a weakling with no backbone. He was the prince. What could I have done?”

“You could have said ‘no,’” Fiora growled as she wrenched her arm free of his grasp. “Framing me for stealing from the orphanage, just so he could have the pleasure of throwing the ‘demon witch’ out on the streets? I could believe the others for siding with him, but not you. No, you chose your path, Josh.”

“Fine, fine, fine then,” Josh spat out angrily. “You know James also feels regret, right? That guy didn’t really mean for it to go so far, and once back in the castle he couldn’t make amends. He told me that—”

“And you believe him? Judge the action and the result, Josh! There is no room for desired outcomes if they don’t happen,” Fiora snapped. “Now leave me be. I have to get my men together to escort you all back.”

Fiora left the large man behind, his fists curled in anger.

Chapter 3

“Rowen, I need two ales for table three!” Milly called out from the floor.

“Understood. Two ales coming up!” Rowen answered as he grabbed two wooden mugs and placed them under the ale barrel. He turned the handle of the faucet and carefully watched the ale fill each mug until the foam layer reached the top. When they were filled, he placed them on the countertop and cried out, “Ales are ready, Milly!”

Milly, the fourteen-year-old daughter of the tavern owner, Fred, grabbed the mugs and gave Rowen a grateful smile. Milly stood taller than Rowen, with a cute face framed by slightly curly hair that reached down her back in waves. Approaching fifteen years, her body was dressed in a tavern wench’s outfit that played on her growth from cute to beautiful. The skirt touched the top of her knees, and the blouse, while not revealing, was tight enough to display her growing womanhood. Still, the men were careful to treat her properly under the ever-watchful eye of her father.

“Thanks for the help, Rowen,” Milly winked at him. “With father struggling to cook, it really helps that you’re here.”

“No problem,” Rowen dismissed her thanks. “I, a prince, always pay back my debts. Your father has been kind enough to let me stay here, after all.”

Rowen, who supposedly turned eleven recently, was a boy with piercing eyes and dark brown hair with a streak of grey. While posing as a refugee from the Empire’s various conquests, the reality was that Rowen was a prince from a long dead kingdom that had once ruled the country of Nehatra centuries ago. He had been placed in a magical slumber within an undead dungeon and had been rescued by Doc and his monsters. Due to the large magical contamination he’d taken in during his slumber, Rowen’s body had become a hybrid between undead and human when he awoke in the dungeon. Upon learning of the circumstances of his rescue, Rowen had sworn allegiance to Doc and entrusted his undead half to him. This rendered Rowen unique, for not only could he leave the dungeon, but if he ever died, he would be reborn as an undead within the dungeon, though he would never be able to leave it.

As Milly hurried away with the ales, Rowen returned to cleaning the various wooden mugs and more expensive glass mugs that lined the bar shelves. He took great care with the glass mugs, because they were worth their weight in silver. As he worked, Rowen couldn’t help but think of the life he was currently living.

When he first entered the town, Rowen had found that he couldn’t properly read or speak due to the evolution of language over time. Named a spy by a group of nationalist thugs, Rowen had been chased through town and ended up hiding in a tavern. There, the owner Fred had asserted himself and shielded Rowen. Taking pity on the young man, Fred decided to shelter the boy. His daughter, Milly, then decided that Rowen would be her little brother, whether he wanted to be or not.

Rowen couldn’t stop his eyes from twitching as he remembered his first meeting with Milly. She had acted bubbly and excited at the time, more like a younger girl rather than her own age. Later, she revealed her real character to be cunning, blunt, and in some cases, two-faced. She did teach him how to read and speak, but he felt irked throughout the experience due to her constant teasing.

However, they shared a moment when it was revealed that Milly was lonely and desperate for a friend. With the early death of her mother, Milly had worked for her father most of her life and had little opportunity to have fun. After moving to the dungeon town, a place of danger not suited for children, she found herself surrounded by adults and had acted younger to get along with them. Rowen had relented and forgiven her, starting their friendship.

“Well, there was the flesh dragon, too,” Rowen chuckled to himself. About a week ago, Rowen and Milly had gone to the Adventurers Guild at the invitation of the guild master herself to have their magic affinities tested due to the surprising display of magic Rowen had showed accidently. However, before Milly and Rowen could let the shock of their massive potential set in, the entire town had been attacked by the Empire in the form of a magically corrupted nobleman who could attach himself to people and use them as puppets. Rowen, with his special magical connection to the dungeon, was able to track the source of the attack to a building, where he and Milly confronted the twisted blob of flesh that had once been Lord Rotch, father of Koran, a deceased, traitorous knight. Unfortunately, before they could pry more answers from him, Rotch had sensed the dungeon’s connection to Rowen and gone berserk. He subsequently transformed into a false dragon made entirely of flesh and was defeated by the combined efforts of everyone in town.

In the aftermath, neither Milly nor Rowen had discussed the events of that day. The town had fallen into a kind of shocked rush, with everyone running around preparing for a siege and repairing the damage from the attack. The town’s mood was low, and tensions seemed to be running high against various groups of people—including those who had been used as puppets—that the newly arrived elves, the clergy, adventurers, miners, and anyone else people could find to blame. Rowen’s heart clenched as he watched the leaders of the town struggle to control the irrational blame and paranoia arising in the townspeople. It reminded him so much of the last days of his kingdom when it was on the brink of collapse from invaders.

For the moment, Rowen was assisting Milly and Fred with the tavern. It was a popular spot for workmen and workwomen to pick up meals for later or drink after a hard day’s effort. Thankfully, it was the end of the lunch rush and the number of patrons within the tavern was slowly decreasing.

After a few minutes, Fred walked out from the kitchen. Fred was a former adventurer who had settled down with Milly’s mother to open a small restaurant using his savings. Though retired, he still looked tough with his broad shoulders and thick arms. He grinned down at Rowen.

“Thanks for the help today,” he said. “It would have been really inconvenient to serve drinks and cook food by myself.”

“Daddy, what about me? Did I help, too?” Milly pouted, still in her acting mood.

Fred smiled warmly at his daughter and patted her gently on the head. “Silly girl, you always help me by keeping those starving wolves at bay while I cook. I’ll be leaving now to go help the men with reinforcing the walls. Take care of Rowen while I’m out.”

“Yes, sir,” Milly saluted, giving Rowen a cheeky wink.

Rowen frowned. “Fred, as a royal prince of age, I no longer require a maid to watch over me. I can take care of myself.”

“Of course you can, sure,” Fred nodded absentmindedly as he turned to grab a tool bag. “Well, have a good evening, your highness.” With a sarcastic laugh, Fred left.

Milly switched her arms behind her head, inadvertently drawing Rowen’s gaze for a quick moment. She giggled at him and said, “Alright, you heard the man. I’m in charge again. Who’s the maid now?”

A knock at the door distracted the two of them. With a curious look, Milly walked over to the door and slid the eyehole cover open.

“Ah, Milly, I was coming by to visit you!” the noble-born Rolf greeted with a broad smile. One of the few children within the town, Rolf had met Milly back in Duran during the time Milly’s father had taken a job from Rolf’s father. His family had moved to the dungeon town to seek fortune, and Rolf became reacquainted with Milly through the Adventurers Guild classes.

“Oh, hello, Rolf,” Milly greeted. “What brings you by here?”

“Why, my noble self is here to speak with you and partake of your fine cuisine,” Rolf boasted pompously. “Your tavern has a high reputation even among us nobles, but of course most of the credit must be given to the beautiful waitress!”

Rowen coughed from behind Milly. “We’re closed. Go away.”

“Is that poor oaf here?” Rolf frowned and searched through the eyehole with his gaze. “Milly, as a noble, I feel it is my duty to remind you that uncultured and poor filth should never be allowed near a lady of your beauty. He is liable to do unspeakable things to you when your guard is down.”

Rolf and Rowen hadn’t gotten along since their first meeting, where Rowen displayed his immense magical talent. Their feud had worsened once Rolf learned Rowen was living with Milly, and the two never missed a chance to fight.

“Oh, go stick your head in the ground, you bespeckled peacock!” Rowen said disdainfully. “It’s after hours, and we have chores to do.”

“How dare you...” Rolf paused. “Danny, what is a peacock?”

To Rolf’s right stood his ever-loyal minion Danny. The shifty teen scratched his growing beard thoughtfully.

“I believe that a peacock is a beautiful bird found in the north,” he said after a moment’s thought. “It is well known for being vain and proud.”

“Ah, so it is a compliment the refugee has paid me!” Rolf smiled winningly. “I see he has finally come to his senses!”

“Sir,” Danny corrected him, “he did tell you to stick your head in the ground, which is a most insulting position for a noble to be found in.”

“You knave!” Rolf roared angrily. “Come out so that I can show you your place in life—on the ground, at my feet!”

“As much fun as that would be to see,” Milly interrupted the two sides, “the tavern is closed, and we have work to do. Bye, Rolf.” She shut the eyehole.

“Well that was fun,” Milly giggled cheerfully as she led Rowen to the back of the tavern. “I must say, you two are very amusing.”

Rowen grunted. “He’s just an arrogant lout with a big mouth and some family backing. If my kingdom still existed, he’d be crawling at my feet.”

“Oh, so it’s just an issue with pride you have with him?” Milly teased him. “But doesn’t it seem that you get extra irritable with him when he talks flatteringly to me?”

“Whatever,” Rowen muttered, choosing to ignore her. “Let’s just finish chopping the wood.”

“Boo,” Milly whined. “That’s not fun at all! Let’s do it later.”

“I thought you were supposed to be the older, more responsible one?” Rowen mocked as he walked over to grab two axes from the backroom.

“Of course, but we’ve been working almost non-stop for a week now. My arms are tired, and I know my face is about to droop from all the fake smiling I’ve had to do. Can you believe that one man tried to propose to me?” Milly grumbled.

“I can believe your dad shattered his bones for it,” Rowen guffawed as the two went into the back area. Following the same rhythm, they swung their axes in time and sliced the logs in half with single swings.

Rowen couldn’t help but whistle in appreciation. “Your dad’s training has really performed wonders for my strength. I’m even catching up to you!”

“It’s not fair,” Milly argued. “I have to work twice as hard to get stronger while you work twice as little. Sometimes it really sucks being a girl. You won’t ever be looked down on or ogled like I am. Actually…” Milly screwed up her face in thought. “Didn’t those really old bats stare you down like a piece of meat? You know, the bath ladies.”

“Don’t remind me.” Rowen shuddered. “I will never get used to taking a public bath, especially with those… er… mature ladies.”

Milly giggled, and Rowen smiled as they worked together to finish their chores. When they were done, the two took a quick bath in Fred’s personal bath and changed clothes for the late afternoon. Having completed their responsibilities for the moment, they lay down side by side on Milly’s bed. Closing their eyes and folding their arms, the two began meditating and controlling the mana within their bodies.

“Hey Rowen,” Milly spoke up after a while, “Can we talk?”

“About what?” Rowen asked.

Milly broke her meditation and sat up, hugging her right knee.

“Do you think we’re going to die soon?” she asked.

Rowen raised an eyebrow and rolled over so his belly was facing her. “Why do you ask?”

“The men were talking today. They’re all nervous and scared that the Empire is going to send so many monsters and soldiers that nothing will remain of this town. Some were worried that we’d be used as experiments and would spend the rest of our lives tortured.”

Rowen snorted. “There is no point worrying about that far in the future when we have today challenging us. Don’t let them get to you.”

“I guess,” Milly said quietly. “Why are you so calm about all this?”

“Because I am a prince, of course,” Rowen declared. “I’m very familiar with this kind of stress from watching my father handle the country.”

At this, Milly burst into laughter and giggles, releasing her knee to slap the bed. Rowen frowned at her and sighed.

“Still don’t believe me, do you?” he muttered.

Milly shook her head as she calmed down. “Oh no, I do. It’s just funny to hear you be so serious about things even adults are pissing their pants over. I guess I would expect nothing more from a dungeon monster.”

Rowen felt his blood turn to ice and bolted up from the bed. “How, how do you know?”

“You mean besides admitting it just now?” Milly smiled coyly at the younger boy. “Well, I wonder? Maybe it was when the giant flesh monster declared it, or maybe it was because you watched a slime tentacle drag away the monster’s corpse and didn’t say anything? Now, I wonder what I could do with this little tidbit of knowledge.”

Rowen felt torn between fleeing and pleading. If his secret were to be exposed, there was no telling what would happen to him.

“Just eat her,” Rowen heard Doc’s voice in his head. “That’s what I’d do. She probably tastes good.”

“Quiet, Doc!” Claire joined in. “Rowen, dear, you need to find out what she plans to do with this information. If she hasn’t revealed it to anyone else, then maybe she wants something from you. Oh, but if she is planning on spreading your secret, you should kill her. In that case, eating would be easiest and it would get rid of the evidence.”

Rowen gulped, “Wha… what do you want from me?”

Milly gave him a quizzical look. “Want from you? That’s a dumb question, Rowen. You’re family now. I wouldn’t do something as distasteful as blackmail you into doing things.”

Rowen sighed in relief.

“Instead, you would just have to listen to me and stay with me whenever I desire,” Milly finished with a triumphant grin.

“Isn’t that blackmail?” Rowen asked darkly.

“Nope, it’s just business as usual. Let’s talk more after we finish our daily magic meditation for Master Mary.”

Rowen reluctantly rejoined her on the bed, this time crossing his legs under him. As he closed his eyes and began to chant softly, Milly’s eyes grew sad and solemn as she gazed at him.

“You already promised me, didn’t you? She may have made you forget, but I won’t,” she whispered. Her mind returned to the events that took place after the two of them had returned home. She quietly stroked Mr. Bubbles the skull, which seemed to glow red briefly before returning to normal.

Chapter 4

Within the ever-constant dungeon of adventure and death, Doc watched as his slimes fought with adventurers. Being the dungeon itself, Doc could easily observe multiple fights across his floors and predict the outcomes of each one. In this current moment, a single adventurer was using fire magic to fight a small group of bug slimes on the fourth floor, and a duo of adventurers were fighting off some herb slimes on the seventh floor while protecting a few herb gathering alchemists. Each fight went through Doc’s crystal. Nothing was hidden from his sight in the dungeon except Claire’s home.

The thought of Claire roused Doc from his monotonous observation, remembering that Claire had used her secret exit to go out to town. Ever since her successful theft of the alcohol from the elf tree party, Claire had been inspired to return to town and search for new things that could inspire new slime evolution. The booze, as adventurers called the alcohol, had failed to inspire a new evolution from the slimes they tested, and they had run out of spirits from trying.

“Claire,” Doc said through their mental bond, “have you reached the town yet? Are you alright?”

Claire’s exasperated reply came a moment later. “If you were going to be so worried about me, then why didn’t you let me use the new exits?”

“You know why, Claire,” Doc reminded her. “You and I already had a talk about using the town exits. You made sure I understood that we were really lucky that only Rowen saw me take the corpse away. You’ve also taught me that adventurers would steal you away if given the chance, and I don’t want to risk you getting captured where I can’t save you.”

“And yet,” Claire remarked with sarcasm, “even with that all said, you still let me leave the safety of the dungeon to go to a town full of adventurers who all stand to gain from my capture. If the end result is going to be the same, why not make my journey easier?”

Doc paused to think for a moment.

“Wait, why am I in the wrong here? You made me let you go,” he complained.

“Of course I did! I might be a young pixie of 50 years, but I’ve still learned enough from Mommy to not be found so easily,” Claire declared with pride. “I can conjure some of the best invisibility spells of my generation, and I can even cast mimicry and camouflage spells.”

“Huh,” Doc blanked for a moment. “I didn’t realize you were useful for things besides information.”

There was a very long pause.

“Hey, Doc,” Claire began. “Did you or did you not watch me during the undead dungeon invasion?”

“Um, maybe?” Doc tried to remember. “I seem to recall you had a kind of battle outfit on.”

“What, is that all you remember?” Claire asked incredulously. “That was a complete set of magical pixie armor that, according to my mother, was made by the finest pixie smiths and the best materials! You didn’t see my flashy fight with the skeletons or the magic battle with the undead mages? My heart is breaking!” she cried out in frustration. “I worked really hard, you know. It’s not easy to slay things ten times your height with a sword smaller than their pinky!”

Doc coughed awkwardly. “My bad,” he apologized. “You must have fought extremely hard and exhausted a lot of your power during the fight.”

“I really did,” Claire grumbled angrily. “What were you doing that was so important?”

“Well, I was focusing on the large dungeon battle against the skeletons, as well as the two other groups of slimes outside the dungeon,” Doc remembered.

Claire’s face grew flush with embarrassment. “Er,” she stuttered, “yeah, um, anyway, I am indeed a strong warrior! Dungeon Pixies originally had to fight alongside their dungeons way back in the past, and those skills are passed down to every generation. My mother, being of a family of undead dungeon pixies, was especially good with sneaky spells. Oh, found a flower to experiment with!”

“Let’s focus on what you just said,” Doc pressed. “Did you say your mother and rest of the family are undead dungeon pixies? I thought the assignments were random and that the dungeons choose their monsters? Also, didn’t you also just say your armor was crafted by some of the finest pixie smiths? That means your family is well connected, right?”

“All true,” Claire acknowledged as she quickly stole some more flowers. “To begin, remember how I hid the option for you to choose undead as your starting monster race? The members of the oldest and strongest dungeon pixie families all do the same when they find their partner. I’m a bit of an outlier really in terms of being a dungeon pixie, since I don’t like undead. Even my mommy had to admit I was the white sheep of the family.”

“Claire, if you know all this about your people, does this mean your memory has been restored fully?” Doc asked carefully. “This the first time you’ve talked about your family since that mental break you had... about a year ago now.”

“Hey, our anniversary is coming up!” Claire said brightly. “We’ll have to do something to celebrate later.”

“Claire, don’t change the subject,” Doc said firmly. “I’m worried about you.”

He heard Claire sigh.

“Fine,” she admitted. “While not completely fixed, I recall many parts and aspects of being a dungeon pixie. Remember how when I first showed up and cried because you were my first assignment? I was clearly wrong there. You were and are my only possible dungeon partner unless something drastic happens. I’m guessing you want to know more about dungeon pixies, then?”

“Yes,” Doc declared strongly.

“As I told you, dungeon pixies are a race of pixie that inherited the ancestral bond created by the ancestor dungeon pixie and his dungeon. Because we all descend from the same male pixie, the various groups of my race are divided based on the strength of the bloodline. Every other generation, we dungeon pixies are required to find a mate from the original pixie race to prevent inbreeding problems. The best candidates are earth pixies, because our ancestor was one originally. My family is one of the oldest and purest lines, as we only have earth pixie ancestors. My mother married an earth pixie, my daddy. Having my memory fixed, I’ve remembered that I did grow up knowing him, and he is the one who taught me about plants, to the disapproval of my mother. However, he was killed by adventurers when visiting a relative. That much was true.”

“I’m sorry,” Doc said in sympathy.

“Yeah, me too,” Claire sighed in resignation. “I was the closest child to him. The others took after Mommy more. Maybe that was why she cast a spell on me after the attack, to try to make me more like her.”

“She sounds kind of mean. From what I’ve seen through Rowen, I don’t think normal families cast mind-altering magic on their children. In fact, I really believe that’s frowned upon.”

“No!” Claire shouted resolutely. “My mommy is a great pixie! She taught me loads and took care of me whenever I got sick! She was just... disappointed I wasn’t more like her.”

“I think you are great. There’s no other pixie I’d rather be partnered with!”

“Thanks, Doc,” Claire smiled while flying over the busy street. “I appreciate that.”

“So,” Doc continued, “does your pixie species do anything else interesting?”

“Oh, well there is the competition every fifty years between pixies,” Claire said, unworried as she snagged a bottle of booze and turned it invisible. “I guess that’s coming up soon, since the last one was the year I was born. I’m still new, though, so I don’t expect to get an invitation this time.”

“That’s too bad, I guess,” Doc seemed to shrug through the bond. “Are you almost done collecting?”

“Just about.” Spying a metal ingot near a forge, she swooped over and struggled to lift it.

“Eh?” she muttered, suddenly aware of a pair of eyes watching her. Feeling threatened, Claire vanished as she took off at top speed back to the hidden dungeon exit. Olaf watched her leave, a thoughtful expression on his face.

*

When Claire returned to the dungeon, she decided not to tell Doc about her near encounter with a human. There was no sense getting him more riled up about something that did no harm.

“Alright, Doc,” Claire began, “for today’s experiments, I have: more alcohol, various flowers, some hair I pulled from a balding man, a stick I took from a puppy, and some broken glass I found outside an alchemist shop.”

“That sounds like you brought back a bunch of garbage,” Doc said candidly. “Also, some of those sound like real thefts.”

“Well, I did, and they might be, but who knows if any of this waste could be useful? Might as well give it a shot.” Claire shrugged her shoulders.

“You’re right. Now, what do we try first?”

The two locked eyes, or in Doc’s case, general awareness. “Booze,” they said together.

Claire rubbed her little hands together. “Alright, we figured out last time that alcohol does nothing to a normal slime or any of the elemental slimes. Well, setting fire slimes on fire doesn’t count. I vote this time we try the herb slime.”

“Why herb slime?” Doc asked.

“Because some types of alcohol are made from plants,” Claire explained. “We should also try the plant slime just in case.”

“Alright, I’ll summon them up,” Doc said as he focused his mana. Two green slimes popped up from the floor and jiggled as they landed. Claire opened the glass bottle and poured the alcohol on both slimes.

“Claire, why did you take the entire glass bottle of alcohol? That’s expensive,” Doc admonished her.

“I needed the glass for my home, and we can use it in more experiments.” Claire waved him off. “Hey, look. Something is happening!”

The herb slime vibrated as it underwent evolution. Its slime arched out of its body in loops, changing colors from green to a light brown. When it calmed down, the new slime sat slightly taller than it used to.

“What’s the magic analysis say?” Claire asked.

“It’s a booze slime,” Doc reported. His magic displayed the information in the normal magic blue box. “An herb slime absorbed enough alcohol to the point that its original herbal slime layer has fermented into a special, drinkable slime. When defeated, rather than dropping a normal slime core, a booze slime will leave behind a core that can release its personal alcohol. The variety of herb slime it evolves from can affect the taste.”

“That’s... not something I expected to see,” Claire admitted. “I don’t expect adventurers to figure out this slime is drinkable for a long time. Perhaps you can use it on the fire and water slime floors as a supplement?”

“I guess I could,” Doc agreed. “Let’s continue.”

The next experiments using the stick, hair, and flowers failed. Claire was disappointed about the flowers not sparking a new evolution, but she was pleased that they caused new varieties of flower slimes to evolve from the plant slimes.

“I guess all that’s left is to use the broken glass,” Doc observed. “Since it’s my turn to choose, I’ll summon a grey slime for this test.”

The grey slime wiggled as it moved under Doc’s direction to eat the glass. Nothing happened after it finished absorbing the shiny material.

“Another failure,” Claire shook her head in disappointment. “It could be you haven’t unlocked a high enough tier to spark an evolution, or maybe it’s the wrong slime. That’s too bad.”

Doc stared down at the grey slime for a moment. “I get the sense that the glass did have an effect, though. Look, doesn’t it seem like the grey slime is acting odd?”

The grey slime below was wiggling some tentacles in the air. While not an odd behavior in and of itself, the slime was actually moving without Doc actively controlling it. Normal slimes didn’t waggle their tentacles without outside stimuli. More curious, however, was that Doc could see the sharp edges of glass traveling up the tentacles to the ends, resulting in a deadly looking tentacle sword.

“I wonder,” Doc mused, “what would happen if I gave it more edged items?”

Looking through his astral bag, Doc summoned forth various broken swords and daggers onto the floor. The grey slime quickly slid over without any prompting from Doc and devoured the fragments. After finishing, it began twitching and growing.

“Wow, Doc! You figured out a new evolution!” Claire cheered. “What is it?”

“A sharp slime,” Doc announced as the new slime took form. “This grey family slime is similar to the armor slime. Instead of armor, it devoured sharp weapons. As a result, these weapons surround the slime and can be used for extra damage during ramming attacks. Under certain conditions, it can also release the weapons within like arrows. It is nicknamed ‘porcupine slime’ by new adventurers.”

The newly evolved sharp slime did resemble a porcupine, with its grey slime exterior covered in blade fragments that poked out into the air.

“I give it a point: a sharp point,” Doc declared.

Claire gave herself a face-slap and groaned. “That was the worst one yet, Doc.”

Chapter 5

After a fun afternoon of experimenting, Doc and Claire decided to stop for the day. They hadn’t discovered any additional slime evolutions, but they were pleased with the two new slimes they had found. Doc settled on placing a few sharp slimes on the grey slime family floors, 11–15. His thought there was that once adventurers became more familiar with the new slime, he would then have the sharp slimes appear more often on other floors.

The booze slimes presented an odd challenge. Like the infernal slime—which was found in demon worlds and not the mortal world—ooze slime, and pink slime, the booze slime was a new species of slime that would not have come into existence without outside interference. It was a second-tier evolution that evolved from an herb slime. No one in their right mind would get near an herb slime without killing it, and it was even less likely someone would accidentally, or willingly, feed the slime alcohol.

“Actually, that strange old man might have,” Doc acknowledged. “I kind of miss him.”

“I don’t,” Claire grumbled. “Not only was he shifty and suspicious, he didn’t even pay us right! Stupid scribbly notebook...”

While the booze slime was of the herb slime family, Doc was rather hesitant to add it to the jungle floors. That is, until he realized how the booze slime attacked prey.

The booze slime was one of the more cunning slimes, though it still lacked a true awareness of itself. When it sensed prey, the booze slime would release a gaseous alcohol to numb them and make the prey weak, much like an herb slime would do with weak paralysis or poison spores. It was also like the poison slime in that it used its own evaporated slime to create the mist. However, the booze slime could accomplish this on its own, while the poison slime required fire to vaporize its poison. The booze in the air would seep into prey through the skin, nose, and mouth until the prey found itself inebriated, then the booze slime would attack. Doc felt pleased with the slime and added it as a rare spawn to every floor except the boss floors.

“Being drunk is actually an altered state of mind,” Claire spoke up as she swung her legs back and forth underneath her outcropping. “Any adventurer carrying medicine to fight poison would be able to cure it, so this would weed out any adventurers not thoughtful enough to carry medical supplies.”

“That’s interesting,” Doc began, “but I’m more interested in watching adventurers acting drunk. I feel like a lot of fun things could happen.”

Doc suddenly had an idea. “Hey Claire, I’ve envisioned a new trap type. In some rooms, instead of having slimes, I’ll place small openings in the walls, ceiling, and floors that connect to a space large enough to hold a slime. These slimes would only be ones that produce something into the air. For instance: flame slimes and ice slimes to raise and lower the floor’s temperature, poison slimes to drip poison, booze slimes to release alcohol, herb slimes to shed paralysis spores, and flower slimes to make the air smell good. What do you think?”

“That’s a wonderful idea, Doc,” Claire replied in amazement. “I’ve never heard of this type of trap before, so it must be your own invention!  We have our first unique trap!”

“Good job, Poppa!” Doc heard The Twins praise him.

Anadine also praised him, but Doc had learned to drown out her long ravings over his special qualities.

“Do we celebrate, then?” Doc asked Claire. “Now that I think about it, we’ve been partners for almost a year. Wow, time seems to have really flown by.”

Claire perked up and dropped off her ledge before flying into the air.

“That’s a wonderful idea!” Claire cheered happily. “Celebrating the anniversary of the dungeon and the formation of our family: I can’t think of anything better. I need to find more flowers!”

Doc, The Twins, and Anadine watched helplessly as Claire vanished once again into her tunnel. The four of them seemed to sigh collectively in defeat.

Doc could only create things that killed people, and Anadine had no idea how to create beautiful things—though she could make nice weapons with her body. Ayla and Aisha had hands in their alternate form, but they were also more ‘kill everything in sight’ oriented. In the end, only Claire, and perhaps Rowen, had any sense of ‘normal’ aesthetics.

When Claire returned later from the forest, she magically carried an entire bundle of fresh flowers that only held decorative value. She had Doc propagate them in the heart room along the walls and ceiling in a swirling pattern.

“Alright, Doc, now summon a booze slime!” Claire demanded happily.

“Okay, but why?” Doc asked curiously.

“So we can drink it!” Claire rolled her eyes. “Why else?”

Doc did as she commanded and created a booze slime. Claire levitated it up to her pedestal and drew her rapier. She punctured the slime, releasing a sweet-smelling drink from its body. The drink was still clearly slime, though.

“Everyone drink up!” Claire said as she caught some of the stream in her personal cup. Anadine and The Twins alternated taking sips from the waterfall of booze.

“This tastes a little funny, Mommy,” The Twins commented to Claire.

“It’s an adult taste,” Claire informed them as she made a face while drinking hers. “Mommy always had wine to drink and never let me have any. I’ve lived with Doc for a year, so I’m now responsible and mature just like her! Let’s drink up together!”

“My lord,” Anadine quietly contacted Doc, “it appears that this substance holds a high percentage of poison. Should I eliminate the source?”

“Um, not now,” Doc told her. “Claire seems to be enjoying this, and she’s been on edge lately with what we’ve heard from the adventurers and her stabilizing memory. Uh, could she die from this?”

“Unlikely,” Anadine said after a moment’s thought. “From my lessons with Mistress Claire, I’ve learned that all fey races and their descendants have a strong resistance to most kinds of poison. The amount capable of killing a human is far below that of a pixie like her, I think.” The latter was an observation that Anadine had made on her own. She considered telling Mistress Claire but figured the chances of it ever being relevant were incredibly low. “That being said, she is rather small, isn’t she?”

“Well, I guess she knows her body better than I do, so maybe it is fine. Why don’t you try enjoying it yourself?” Doc asked her.

“It would be rude for me to partake while you cannot, my lord,” Anadine said as she watched Claire teach Ayla and Aisha how to drink the alcohol. The two eventually gave up trying to use their human hands and opted to open their worg mouths and let the booze fall into them, much to the mirth of Claire.

“Go ahead, Anadine,” Doc prompted. “My pleasure is your pleasure. After all, we share emotions through our bond.”

Anadine lit up at the reminder. “Of course, my lord. I shall endeavor to make you as happy as possible!”

“No, I didn’t mean...” Doc said helplessly as Anadine plunged under the stream and began to absorb the alcohol not swallowed by Claire or The Twins. The three girls cheered her on, slightly tipsy. Soon enough, Anadine’s normal blue color was replaced with a light brown. She appeared unable to hold her humanoid form and kept collapsing into herself, much to the amusement of the girls who were quickly becoming redder in the face.

“Um, are your girls alright?” Doc asked curiously.

Claire giggled and blew her tongue out at Doc. “Sa-silly Doc. I’ma having a great time. Hey, you schee, I’m a adult now, and I can do what I want.”

Doc watched Ayla and Aisha roll around the floor, giggling at Claire. Anadine had given up her normal form in favor of copying the booze slime, releasing her own stream of liquid slime.

“Anadine, you aren’t made of booze!” Doc cried out in warning.

He was too late. The Twins began drinking up her stream. Doc watched helplessly as the two began to convulse violently, the acidic slime ravaging their bodies from within. Anadine, after all, was not made of booze. They soon collapsed and died, turning back into their spirit forms to wait for their respawn. Not unexpectedly, the two were snoring away as spirits.

Claire laughed and tossed her cup upward, splattering booze everywhere.

“See, I told you. I told you they couldn’t do it,” Claire slurred. “They, they couldn’t hold thare liquer cause they wasn’t adults yet. I’m a adult, you know, Doc?  I’m a adult. Just, Like, You!”

“Maybe you should go lie down,” Doc advised Claire. “I don’t think this is a good idea anymore. I’m not even hearing you good through our bond. You sound all, funny.”

“No, I’m not drunk, Doc, I’m not drunk at all.,” Claire protested. “See, let’s ask Ana. Ana, am I drunk?”

“@$!% jiggle % !## wiggle @  #$#$@” Anadine responded, clearly unable to form a single understandable word. She then punctuated her babbling remarks by falling onto the floor and splattering. After a moment of struggling to put herself back together, she gave up and also died.

“Huh, that’s her first death,” Doc observed. “Well this is really not going well, Claire. Two of my bosses just died of drinking. What am I supposed to do if we are attacked?”

“No worries. No worries, Docky,” Claire waved her cup at his crystal. “I have a plan, see. See, we take your trapper idea and fill’er up with booze slimes. That way they all die too. See, so simple!”

Before Doc could respond to her, he felt something zoom into his dungeon. Before he could react, the intruder had bypassed every floor and entered the heart room. The thing, a rectangular piece of material, came to rest in front of Claire. It floated at her eye level, waiting.

“What’s this thing,” Claire asked with slurred speech. “It’s a letter, Doc. See here? A letter, just for me. I wasn’t expecting a letter, but here it is. What if I didn’t want a letter? Now I have it, so I guess it’s mine.”

“A ‘letter?’ You mean written words that travel to others over long distances. Who’s it from?” Doc asked curiously.

Claire squinted as she grabbed the item in question and tried to read it.

“I give up, Doc. You see, there are so many words and so little time, you know? I mean, we’ve been together a year, and we’ve had to face demons, and dungeons, and adventurers, and zombies. How much more is there, right? And the zombies, Doc. I hate zombies! They always smell, like so bad and everything,” Claire garbled away as she removed the letter and threw away the envelope.

“Oh, I know this letter. It’s a invitation. Yeah, I know this. All I gotto do is sign here and...” Claire signed the letter with her finger and it disappeared in a flash of light. Claire cheered and threw her hands up.

“Yippe! Oh, I fell back,” Claire said as she landed on her back from the force. “Oh, this stone feels so nice...”

Doc watched helplessly as Claire began to lightly snore.

“Um... happy anniversary?”

Chapter 6

“Milly, do you know why we’ve been called to the guild?” Rowen asked. Earlier that morning, a messenger had arrived from the guild with a letter. It was from Mary, guild master of the Adventurers Guild, and she had asked them to visit her as soon as possible.

Milly shrugged cutely and said, “I’m not sure, Rowen. However, I overheard from the builders last night that the rescue team returned last night with the survivors from Duran. They were talking about how the Tent Quarter we live in was going to become crowded again with all the refugees. I think father is going to have to hire more workers again to keep up with the new customers.”

“That would be good,” Rowen said brightly. “That’d mean I’d have more time to practice my magic.”

Milly casually punched Rowen’s arms. “Oh, is that the first thing that comes to your head? What about playing or practicing with me?” she asked.

“You’re too valuable to the customers to stop working,” Rowen said solemnly. “Sacrifice your time and body for the sake of the tavern while I get stronger.”

Milly smiled at Rowen and began to flip her magic throwing knife with her hand. Rowen’s face twitched as he watched the red knife jump into the air.

“I mean,” he corrected himself, “you’re a very special person, and I would gladly share any free time your father gives me.”

“Really? Thanks, Rowen. You’re so sweet,” Milly gushed happily. The knife disappeared into her shirt and she grabbed Rowen’s hand. “Let’s hurry!”

Dragged by Milly, the two ran through the busy streets of the Iron Quarter to the Adventurers Guild. They nodded to the guards at the entrance and hurried to the receptionist counter.

“We have a letter from Master Mary,” Milly announced, handing over the parchment to one of the receptionists.

The receptionist smiled as she accepted the letter and read through it.

“I have verified the authenticity of this letter,” she announced. “If you could follow me to a classroom while I inform the Master.” Milly and Rowen followed her to the newly repaired corridor and into a classroom.

“Please, take a seat. Master Mary will be here soon,” the receptionist informed them before leaving. The young teens fidgeted in the wooden chairs in a futile effort to find comfort. They gave up after a few minutes and ended up leaning forward onto the table in front of them.

Without warning, the classroom door opened and caused them to jump in their seats. Mary entered with a soft smile as she beheld the two children.

“I am pleased you both appear to be well,” she said. “I haven’t had an opportunity to check up on either of you since the attack. Have you both recovered?”

Rowen stretched his arms and nodded. “Yes, ma’am. We only received a few scratches from the fight.”

“I’m glad.” Mary gave them a kind smile. “Now, due to your identities, I was unable to officially acknowledge your help with the flesh dragon attack. Your anonymous report on what you encountered and heard within the depths of the house was met with a bit of skepticism when I shared it with the rest of the council, but it has been accepted as the truth. To think, Lord Rotch was so filled with hate and greed he agreed to become such a monstrosity.”

Rowen and Milly said nothing as they remembered their encounter with the misshapen mound of flesh. In the end, the former lord could barely remember his own name and was filled with mindless aggression and hatred.

“Continuing on,” Mary said, “I have called you both here today to introduce you to your new magic teacher. By fate, he was able to escape Duran and has agreed to teach you. May I introduce Mage Ganus, former guild master of the Mage Guild of Duran.”

At her introduction, an older man entered the room. His face was aged but not old enough to inspire the worry of others. He moved calmly with his back straight and his hair down his head. He possessed an impressive beard and mustache, which he stroked while examining the two teens before him. He wore a red gown laced with gold symbols and lines.

“As Master Mary has said, I am Ganus. You two may address me as Teacher, Master Ganus, Mage Ganus, or Sir,” he informed the two. “My rank within the hierarchy of magic is Grandmaster Mage. I am primarily a fire magic user, though I also dabble with many other schools of magic. As such, I can only guarantee that I’ll be able to teach the both of you up to the level of Adept Mage, since I do not know high-ranking spells outside of fire. Would you care to be taught by me, knowing this?”

Thankfully Rowen had mastered the art of the straight face, as he was pelted by Doc and Claire’s shouts of affirmation and questions. He noted that Claire didn’t sound well and opted to check on her condition later.

“I seek to master magic and thus will accept you, Master Ganus, as my teacher,” Rowen stood and bowed.

“I, Milly, greet my new teacher,” Milly also bowed.

Mary nodded with a smile. “Then I will leave it to you, Mage Ganus. Please, take as much time as you need in this class now and in the future.” With that said, she left the room.

Ganus smiled at his two new students. “Now, would either of you care to ask me a question before we begin?”

“Why are you a Grandmaster Mage?” Milly asked. “Is that like being a Magus?”

Ganus chuckled. “I assume you are thinking of Magus Falcon, correct? To answer that, are you both familiar with the adventurer rankings?”

Milly and Rowen nodded affirmatively.

“Magic users have a similar method for ranking an individual’s strength. Every magic user employs the same system, no matter their focus or discipline. Rather than using the alphabet to rank ourselves, mages are classified according to the following system: Apprentice Mage, Adept Mage, Journeyman Mage, Master Mage, Grandmaster Mage, Magus, and Saint. Every magic group uses this system. For example, witches are ranked ‘Apprentice Witch,’ ‘Adept Witch,’ ‘Journeyman Witch,’ etc. Anyone who has reached the Grandmaster is considered elite within a country, while Magi are among the strongest beings of the continent. The very, very few who have reached Saint level have already departed this world to join the ranks of the gods or demons. Now, are there any other questions?”

“So, how can you help us reach the adept level if you don’t know high-level spells outside the fire family?” Milly asked.

“All magic users require the same type of foundational training to use magic,” Ganus explained. “Anyone who can use magic without being taught is a novice magic user. They gain the rank of apprentice once they adopt a teacher. Adepts are magic users who possess a strong foundation in chanting, magical knowledge, mastery over one basic spell each from five different magic families, and finally a specific level of mana within their body. I can assist setting this foundation for the both of you, and I can share my insights into whatever magic families you are more inclined to.”

He turned to face Milly. “I’ve heard of your more... unusual circumstances from Master Mary. Chosen ones like you are more inclined toward the same training clergy members undergo. Your training will be of the same basic exercises up to the level of Journeyman. Their system of rating is broken up into ‘Friar’ and ‘Nun’, ‘Priest’ and ‘Priestess,’ ‘Father’ and ‘Mother,’ and finally ‘Holy Father’ and ‘Holy Mother.’ Training you into an adept would place you at the high end of being a nun.”

Milly scratched her head. “This is a lot of information to process.”

Ganus chuckled. “True, I am overloading you both right now. However, this is common knowledge within the adult world, so it is important you both know it. Being aware of the difference of power between you and an enemy could be the difference between life and death, especially now.

“I’ve heard that Mary has provided you both with a basic meditation technique. Please, show it to me. Use the standing pose.”

Milly and Rowen nodded and stood up. Folding their hands in front of their chests, the two began channeling their mana from their chests through their arms in a circular fashion. A slight magical mist arose from their bodies.

Ganus observed them for a moment before calling out, “That’s enough.” When the two had stopped, he continued, “Your technique isn’t bad, but the low level of magic coming off your bodies tells me you both are far from your potential. Rowen, you still are lacking in the necessary control you need to move the vast amount of mana in your body. Milly, you have control but lack the force of will to fully access your mana. Ironically, each of you possesses the solution to the other.”

“Now,” he said as he pulled his sleeves up, “copy my movements exactly. I’ll be showing you both the best of way to solve your individual weaknesses...”

*

The reunion of the royal family was warm and tearful. Upon setting their eyes on their eldest brother, both Helen and Shiva broke into tears and tackled James in a heartfelt hug. Even Ken couldn’t help but shed a few tears as he took his brother’s hand and pulled him into a hug. While Prince James did not cry, his gaunt and tired face broke into a smile that reflected a joy he had not felt for a long time.

Fiora quietly dismissed herself from the family reunion and closed the door behind her. Sighing, she exited James’s estate with a reluctant feeling of sympathetic joy.

“Thank you,” Alfred said as he walked over to Flora. “Prince James hasn’t been this happy since before Marcus perished. The royal family has lost half their members. It is good they did not lose more.”

Fiora fixed Alfred with a glare. “I did my duty, nothing more and nothing less. I, as a loyal citizen of Duran, hold the royal family in the highest esteem, no matter what feud I may have with an individual member.”

Alfred sighed and offered his arm. “Fiora, will you accompany me for a moment?”

Fiora frowned but took his arm and allowed Alfred to lead her into the courtyard. Due to the rushed construction, the gardens in the courtyard still possessed the look of a freshly planted garden. Alfred bent down and smelled one of the daisies.

“Beautiful, is it not?” Alfred asked calmly as he fingered the flower. “No matter where this flower goes, so long as it remains alive it will be beautiful.”

“Please get to the point, Alfred,” Fiora demanded with her arms crossed. “You did not ask me here to discuss gardening.”

Alfred sighed again. “With the fall of Duran, the royal family has fallen into a state of imminent distress. Tell me, have you ever heard of a king without a throne? Could a prince ascend into his inheritance if he possesses no one to crown him and no throne to sit upon?”

Fiora said nothing, but her eyes did waver for a moment. Alfred noted it and continued.

“With the current situation, it can be said that there is little left to lose. We’ve all lost almost everything: our homes, livelihood, safety, and even our country. We are surrounded by enemies, and our resources are stretched thin as it is. The people need someone to guide them, to keep them feeling safe, to keep them calm. Do you not agree that our prince can provide this sense of security?”

“He does, does he not?” Fiora pointed out to Alfred with a raised eyebrow. “Wouldn’t the knowledge of ‘our’ prince’s safety be enough?”

“Prince James is indeed a shining light in the dark,” Alfred assessed. “His mere presence shines the light of hope on all the peasants who live here. However, light can go dark, and my prince is so limited in what he can accomplish right now.”

“Does ‘your prince’ know that he’s limited?” Fiora asked sarcastically. “Is he aware of your current views of his abilities?”

Alfred chuckled. “I would never trouble the prince with my thoughts. I was born unworthy, like you, and it was only by his grace that I was raised up from the gutter. I am not like you—you who has risen due to your own ability and luck. My very existence is devoted to repaying the prince for his kindness and generosity.”

“Really,” Fiora’s voice dripped with anger, “to say we were both born to be unworthy. I never would have imagined hearing those word from Alfred the Brain. When you led our group, weren’t you the one who said we were destined for greater things? Isn’t that what you and the others said to me when you abandoned me? You claim that your goal is to ‘raise’ up the prince, but doesn’t that also better your own position?”

“Come now, Fiora,” Alfred chuckled. “Surely you don’t hold the same enmity for me as you do the Empire? I, and the others, were forced to choose between backing you or siding with the prince. It was a petty children’s squabble.”

“Petty for you, perhaps,” Fiora countered, “but while all of you were adopted to serve James in the castle, I was kicked out of the orphanage and forced to live on the streets until I could join the army. All for a stupid ‘children’s squabble,’ as you call it, over a stolen piece of gold I never touched.”

Alfred shook his head. “Prince James regrets that poor decision more than you realize, Fiora. Fine, I won’t try to change your mind anymore.”

He cleared his throat. “As you are aware, Duran has fallen, and because of this, my future king no longer holds the proper authority to be named as such. This land was granted to the Adventurers Guild by the former king, but it remains under the ownership of the royal family. Naturally, declaring this truth would be terribly awkward for my prince. However, you are close to the guild master and are famous within the town. If you offered your support for Prince James’s ascension and subsequent acquisition of this territory...”

Fiora didn’t hesitate as she drew her sword at lightning speed and held it to Alfred’s throat.

Alfred pleasantly smiled at her, not bothering to look down at the sword at his throat. “Careful,” he said softly, “I wouldn’t do anything else, otherwise it may become... unpleasant for you.”

Fiora casually moved her eyes to examine the two bodyguards who had materialized out of thin air and were currently holding their swords at her throat.

“Shadow guards of the king?” she reasoned. “I see the surviving members of the king’s guard have arrived from the convoy. Or maybe they have been here longer?” She withdrew her sword, and the guards disappeared.

“You want me to help organize a coup to place James as the ruling leader of this town,” Fiora stated bluntly. “A coup, now of all times? Are you insane? We can’t afford a blasted civil war while in the middle of an invasion!”

Alfred frowned and rubbed his throat. “That sounds rather unpleasant. I merely wish to enlist your aid in establishing the true ruler of this territory. Think about it; there are no other royal families in Nehatra. If we survive this challenge, then Prince—King James could become the de facto leader of the entire country! He would be incredibly grateful to everyone who helped him.”

“And if he became king, you would be the king’s top adviser, right?” Fiora snarled. “Whispering your every wish into his ears. Well, with full intention to ruin your plan, the legal agreement between the guild and the kingdom was the sale of this land to the Adventurers Guild on the condition of taxes being paid to the city of Duran. With its destruction, this land is now the rightful property of the guild, not your Prince.”

Alfred narrowed his eyes. “I see. You have no intention to offer your help with this.”

Fiora quickly braced, taking a stance as she noticed growing shadows from the flowers. “Going to silence me now, Alfred? I dare you to try.”

Alfred glared for a moment before smiling and bowing.

“Why, Fiora,” he said graciously, “I would never dream of harming one of the heroes! How very preposterous! Now, if you’ll excuse me, I must meet with the gardeners. A few weeds seem to have been mixed in with the flowers.”

Alfred waved his hand, dismissing her. Fiora, her eyes still on the shadows, gave a two-fingered salute and left the courtyard.

When she was gone, Alfred’s face turned sour as he crushed the flower he was holding in his hand.

From the shadows, a smiling Annabelle and a frowning Josh emerged.

“That didn’t go according to plan,” Josh observed. “I already told you I tried to persuade her when we were together in the convoy, and she refused.”

His mouth twitching, Alfred released the crushed flower from his fist and watched it fall to the ground. “I had thought she’d be wise enough to see what the future will be, what her future success could be. She appears to be as stubborn as ever, curse her.”

Annabelle giggled and wound her arms around Alfred. “My love, you shouldn’t get yourself so worked up. It’s bad for your health. Don’t let the fiery-haired succubus anger you so. Isn’t she nothing in your eyes?”

Alfred visibly relaxed at Annabelle’s words. “Thank you, my dear, for reminding me. You’re right. She was nothing then and nothing now. While my plan would have been easier with her help, it won’t be hurt by her opposition. Josh, do you understand what you have to do.”

His face full of reluctance, Josh nodded. “Yeah, I understand. I’ll have the shadow guard keep an eye on her. Now, if you’ll excuse me.”

Alfred waited until Josh was gone before pulling Annabelle off his shoulder. “Alright. You, my dear, need to keep an eye on Josh. Make sure his guilt and small conscience don’t interfere. I have a plan for this country, and no one will get in my way.”

Chapter 7

“I have the power!” Doc proclaimed.

“Too loud!” Claire said, moaning in pain. The purple-clothed pixie was still nursing a heavy headache and was currently using her chair slime as a bed. She had covered her face with a cold cloth and was massaging her head.

“My bad,” Doc apologized. “Your hangover isn’t getting better yet?”

“Doc, no talking in head anymore. Too much,” she murmured, forcing her body inside the chair slime. She cooed as the cool slime enveloped her body.

“Momma is really out of it,” The Twins observed. “She normally hates being covered in slime.”

“Remind me again, but why are you girls okay when compared to Claire?” Doc asked them.

Aisha raised a paw. “After dying from drinking too much alcohol, our bodies were reformed without the after-effects of over-drinking. At least, that was mommy said before complaining about the unfairness of life.”

Ayla raised her paw now. “New body, no alcohol, no pain.”

“Unfair, so unfair,” Claire mumbled from within her slimy prison.

“So dying isn’t enough to warrant avoiding pain? I guess I’ll have to remember that,” Doc mused to himself. “Anyway, Rowen seems to be learning a lot lately. It’s too bad my crystal body can’t copy his meditation or any of the magic involved.”

“We can’t either, Poppa,” Ayla sighed. “Without our monster cores, it is not possible to increase our power through normal means. Even our bodies are stuck in a permanent state that doesn’t grow stronger or weaker. Only you can increase our powers now.”

“My lord,” Anadine spoke up from the ceiling, “while I am in the same situation as The Twins, may I offer an observation? Your slimes are dungeon monsters that possess the ability to evolve and improve themselves. Unlike us bosses, perhaps one of your slimes could use this meditation ability.”

Doc considered Anadine’s suggestion. “It can’t hurt to try,” he decided. “Should I make all the slimes try meditating?”

“Noooo,” Claire groaned from the slime. “Explosions...”

“That seems like a valid point,” Aisha said, recalling the many, many times Doc had made slimes explode. “How about you use a magic slime, Poppa? They already use magic, so they would be less likely to explode.”

Doc summoned a magic slime onto the heart room floor. Claire quickly directed her chair slime to move her to a safe distance.

“Mage slime, meditate!” Doc ordered.

They all watched the slime. It wiggled, and jiggled, and shook, but nothing happened. Slightly frustrated, Doc directed the mage slime to jump into the air and meditate. It obeyed, and promptly splattered.

“My lord, look!” Anadine called out in excitement. “It splashed!”

“But nothing happened,” Doc complained.

“Poppa, maybe control it directly instead of directing it?” The Twins advised.

“Good idea,” Doc said as his consciousness flowed into the slime. Once inside, Doc concentrated and began controlling the mana within his slime body. Using what he learned from observing Rowen’s meditation practice, Doc began to circulate the slime’s mana, forming a vortex within the slime. As the mana circled his core, he felt it begin to draw on the external mana from the surroundings. Magic light began to appear around the slime, and it slowly changed into a vortex of mana entering its body.

“It’s happening!” Doc said joyfully.

As expected, the slime exploded.

“Ahh,” Doc whined, “it went boom again.”

Claire peeked out from behind her slime chair. “Well, that is to be expected by now. At least I’m still clean this time. Oh, the noise made my headache worse...”

Doc sighed as his mind returned to his body. “I guess using a human’s meditation technique in a slime’s body is worthless.”

“Maybe not, ow,” Claire said as she rubbed her head. “Your magic slime was doing it right, I think. Maybe you just need to practice more to modify the technique for slime to use. It certainly wouldn’t hurt.”

“I guess,” Doc said noncommittally. “Hey Claire, you mind moving your slime away from my crystal. It kind of makes me nervous.”

Claire’s chair slime had squirmed under Doc’s crystal and was moving in a small circle beneath, devouring the leftover pieces of exploded slime.

“Sorry, Doc,” Claire stated, directing the slime to move away. “You know how these slimes get with food. I think I’m going to take another nap to try to lose this headache.”

“Good luck,” Doc called out as Claire zoomed into her home. Sighing, Doc turned his attention back to the dungeon.

*

Gretony watched as the pixie left and the dungeon lost interest. When it was sure they were no longer paying attention, it slid carefully up the wall and into Claire’s tunnels. Being only large enough to hold a pixie, the rogue slime knew that the dungeon would not be paying any real attention to the paths, as they were technically outside of the main dungeon body. Gretony followed the tunnels until it came to a patch with loose dirt above, a sign that dungeon magic was not present.

It reached up and used its slime tentacles to remove the soil without eating it, revealing a hole into a small room. This was Gretony’s secret home; a place not part of the dungeon where it could think of plans on its own. It had made the base following its discovery of the pixie tunnels.

“Thinking time,” Gretony said, settling itself. “Easier to... think now. Perhaps me—no, I—should eat more heads.” Gretony had learned that eating adventurer heads would increase its intelligence, but if it went too long without eating heads, it would begin to grow dumber again.

With a flick of a tentacle, a head rolled out from its secret trove in the wall. Gretony munched on the head and let it dissolve within him.

“Better now, much better,” Gretony said in satisfaction. “It is becoming harder to get heads. Fewer adventurers are coming in, and the pixie is using me more often. I need to find more heads.”

Nodding its slime body, Gretony left the base, making sure to use its slime to patch the soil over the entrance. It zoomed down the tunnel until it reached a fork. Gretony paused to feel the vibrations from each path. The path on the right was sending out vibrations from wind but nothing else. The path on the left held the sound of voices. Gretony followed the left path.

After some time, Gretony found what it was looking for: the secret dungeon tunnel into town. The dungeon had previously created several underground tunnels that led into various parts of the town. It had used one to retrieve an odd body. Gretony had managed to steal a piece before the infernal slimes absorbed it. It hadn’t tasted special, nor had it granted any new abilities to him.

Gretony shook its head as distraction started to set in.

“One head wasn’t enough,” it thought to itself. “I need more to last longer. I need more heads.”

Gretony extended a tentacle into the air to check the surroundings. The tentacle sensed the sun was gone, and Gretony followed it out into the free air. It paused to feel the wind on its slime, searching for the sounds of prey.

The dungeon entrance was hidden in an alley between two large objects, ‘buildings’ as it had learned they were called. The area was normally busy when the sun was out but less so when the sun was gone. Gretony attached itself to the wall and crawled up the large object to the top. There, it stopped moving and listened. It felt the vibrations from the ground travel up the object and into its slime, giving Gretony a clear picture of the world around it. An adventurer was walking toward the space between the two buildings. Gretony moved to the edge of the building roof. When the adventurer was almost under it, Gretony let go and fell.

As it moved downwards, Gretony allowed its body to grow to half of its normal overslime body’s size. The resulting increase in the slime’s bulk smashed the adventurer into the ground, provoking a loud cry from the adventurer.

Knowing the cry would attract attention and bring trouble, Gretony quickly removed and devoured the head. It then disappeared back into the hidden dungeon entrance, taking the time to use its slime to pick up dirt and cautiously cover the pixie-size hole.

As Gretony left, it heard the screams of other adventurers, having apparently found the body. Gretony scratched a mark into the wall as a reminder to avoid using this entrance until the adventurers stopped looking.

After all, Gretony would always need more heads.

Chapter 8

“Alright, I officially call to order the town meeting,” Mary announced. The guild master stood at the head of the table being used for the council’s purposes. “Allow me to begin,” Mary said. “I am Guild Master Mary and the representative of the Adventurers Guild.”

To her left, James sat with a blank look on his face. Alfred, who was standing behind the prince, gently touched James’ shoulders. James shook his head and stood up. He bowed. “Prince James of the royal family of Duran,” he said.

To Mary’s right, a surly looking old man also bowed. “Sir Orso, head of the temple knights and standing in proxy to Priest Horace.”

The voices continued down the table: Enchanter Stevins, Witch Helen, Alchemist Forcus, Representative Gran of the elves, and the newly appointed head of the merchants, Grecian.

Nodding her head, Mary continued. “Thank you for coming, everyone. As you all are aware, this council was formed due to the crisis facing this country. Our people are scared, and we need leaders such as you to help maintain the calm necessary to fight against our enemies. So once again, I thank you all for coming.”

“The royal family lends its support to this council in facing the days ahead,” Prince James said resolutely.

Sir Orso spoke up next. “Priest Horace was unable to come due the obligations of our faith, but he wanted me to convey the church’s full support to you, Master Mary. We are committed to overcoming this challenge.”

“We enchanters also pledge our support,” Enchanter Stevins announced. “The enchanting rivalry between my friends Helen and Forcus has been set aside in light of recent events.” Helen and Forcus bowed their heads in agreement.

“The elves stand with the town,” Gran said elegantly. “We will do all we can to assist.”

“The merchants I represent are of the same mind. However, I must beg your forgiveness, Master Mary, as I must bring forth our first topic of crisis,” Grecian said quickly.

“I understand. What is the matter?” Mary asked.

Grecian stood. “Fellow council members, as you all know, I have been chosen to lead the merchant’s guild within this town. As such, there are several problems that must be discussed at once: the food supply, the value of currency, and people’s faith. Each problem is related to the others.”

Using a magic orb brought forth from his robe pocket, Grecian summoned up an image of several stores in the town. “Due to the current crisis, we have been cut off from the farmlands and imports that previously kept this town supplied with food. Because of this, the current stores will only be able to keep prices low for about a month before we are forced to raise them to deal with the declining stockpile. While this is the most pressing issue, the worst problem facing us is the worth of our Nehatran currency.”

This announcement brought confused and shock murmurs to the table.

“What are you saying?” James spoke up immediately. “How could you say such a ridiculous thing? Our country’s currency is...”

“Therein lies the problem, my prince,” Grecian interrupted. “Our country no longer exists. The coin we have no longer possesses political or financial backing. Right now, even if we survivors managed to escape this predicament, we would all be poor beggars on the streets.”

“That’s utterly outrageous!” Alfred bellowed. “Do you not see your prince and soon to be king sitting right before you? How could you possibly say there is no financial or political backing? Are you trying to cause a panic here, you money-grubbing merchant?”

Grecian fixed Alfred with such a glare that the man backed off. “I know what you are thinking. No, I am not acting like the greedy Wendle who betrayed the king. The fact of the matter is that your prince has neither land nor coffers by which to support his currency. Without the non-minted gold of the treasury to serve as collateral, we are destitute.”

“But Master Grecian, surely you cannot be saying our bronze, silver, and gold coins are completely worthless?” Mary pressed.

Grecian waved his hand, and the images of stores were replaced by the image of a gold coin.

“It’s not so much the gold that is worthless,” he explained, “as the coin the gold is made into. Gold, as you are all aware, is the best material for creating magic items. Its conductivity of mana is only outmatched by rare materials such as magic silver, better known as mithril, enchanted gold, better known as orichalcum, or magic diamond, better known as adamantium. Because of this, few countries, if any, use pure gold coins. Instead, they opt to cover some other metal with a gold layer. This series of coins is then backed by a larger stockpile of pure gold that can be used as collateral against it. This way, countries can have the choice of minting more gold coins or using their gold to create tools and weapons. To prevent forgeries, each country uses a magic seal to imprint their gold coins with their mark, which can’t be replicated without the seal.

“Now,” Grecian continued, “with the entire country of Nehatra devastated, the magic stamps used to imprint our currency lie either stolen or destroyed in the ruins of the city-states. Without the gold standard collateral to give the coinage value, the coin is worthless to other countries unless it is melted. The magic stamped into the coin’s image cannot be easily melted away, so the gold would cost both time and effort to melt and reprint—in other words, more gold. One of our current gold coins would cost at least 50 Silver to melt down and be remade into another country’s currency. Thus, our gold is worth only 50 Silver at best to the rest of the world. To make matters even worse, there would be political and economic pressure to reduce that value even further, to the point that our gold would be worth maybe only a single silver. That is not counting the silver coins or bronze coins, which would be little better than waste, since they are also cast over another metal.”

Prince James thrummed his fingers on the table. “I see. What of the other problems you mentioned? The value of our currency is disheartening to hear, but surely not a problem at this time?”

Grecian inclined his head toward the prince. “As I’ve said, we as a people only have a limited amount of food brought in from the small farms around town and the provisions brought by the refugees. As ordered by the Adventurers Guild, we merchants purchased all the provisions at a fair price from both the refugees and the elves and have accounted for at least three months’ worth of food, four at best. When people realize how much food we have, many will begin to stockpile as much as possible. This will drain our reserves dry. This is why we will be forced to raise the price of food to counter that. This, in turn, will lower the faith of the people within this town. Gods forbid any of them learn the value of our coinage as well. We would be facing riots on the streets if the citizens thought they were poor and soon to be starving.”

“Grecian, what you say is very troubling,” Mary began after a moment of thought. “Ignoring the possibility of invasion, you are saying we have at best three or four months before we all starve, and if we do escape, we will be worth nothing. Would our allies not give as aid?”

Grecian shrugged. “We could rely on the various nobility trying to raise their image by giving us supplies and relief aid, but their interest is always easily distracted by the next interesting thing to do. With the current status quo, however, helping us is not productive. Any accusations against their treatment of us would likely be countered with arguments that their agreements were not with us specifically.”

“The church would surely lend you aid, my prince,” Orso spoke up. “Our magnanimous assistance is known universally!”

Prince James fixed the experienced knight with an irritated gaze but said nothing. With a slight nod of his head, however, Alfred spoke up.

“Sir Orso, you cannot believe that your church would lend you aid for free? My prince would be completely beholden to your wishes until such time as he repaid your ‘help.’ Besides, the church of Nehatra was also destroyed, was it not? That was the only branch of your order open to the worship of every god. Any help we’d receive would be from a monolithic church who would seek to convert us.”

Orso coughed awkwardly but had to nod his head in response. As someone who served the goddess of the forest in an area dominated by the god of the plains, he understood well the thought of religious persecution and conversion.

“Though these matters are important,” Mary interrupted, “let us think of how to rebuild after we save ourselves. Master Grecian, how would you go about fixing our current problems?”

Grecian turned his light imager off and scratched his head.

“Our currency issue isn’t too big of a problem for the moment,” he admitted. “So long as we remain here, the current coinage holds value. A solution, and problem, can be found at the same source.” With that said, he removed a gold coin and placed it on the table.

Helen looked over and raised an eyebrow. “This is a gold coin from the dungeon, is it not? I can sense the residual magic.”

“You are correct, Lady Helen,” Grecian admitted. “This is indeed a gold coin from the dungeon. However, take a close look at its engraving.”

“What are you talking about?” Gran asked curiously. “The coin holds no engraving.”

“That is correct. This is one of the gold coins dropped by a dungeon boss or rarely found in a chest. Curiously, it holds no magic engraving yet is complete gold. It’s quite outrageous, given that no one uses solid gold coins. However, what makes this coin so important is not only that it’s complete gold, but also that it is free to be engraved by any magic stamp on the continent. In other words, this is the most valuable gold coin in the world.”

Everyone stared at the gold coin in surprise.

“The same applies to the bronze and silver coins in the dungeon,” Grecian continued. “Which, in the long run, would make us all extremely wealthy so long as we didn’t spend it incorrectly. Imagine, trading pure gold coins to a country that each could be minted down into at least twenty gold coins each. We’d be rich beyond compare! We are fortunate in that regard, as only a few dungeons throughout history have had unstamped currency. Wendle knew this and kept it a secret within Duran so he could make the merchant’s guild an incredible amount of money, though, in retrospect, he was planning to keep the money for himself after betraying all of us. The stash is likely hidden in Duran somewhere.”

Alfred took a second look at the gold coin, a gleam in his eye.

“So, now we are no longer poor,” Grecian continued. “Instead, we have an ever-increasing amount of gold, silver, and bronze being infused into the town’s economy with no way to remove it. This is also quite problematic, as it will cause all prices to rise due to inflation created by overspending. I recommend setting a new tax on the dungeon divers to prevent this. Announce this as a temporary tax and use the money to incentivize projects for the town’s sake.”

“I could use the gold for my experiments,” Helen announced quickly. “My research has really started to pick up speed, but I require funds to continue. If I am successful, I could provide a new type of enchantment that would function against demons!”

At Mary’s questioning look, Stevins shrugged. “I can’t be too sure of her success,” he admitted, “but if the goal is to lessen financial burden, I see no reason to deny Helen this gold to waste on her research. Every one of her failures would result in destroyed gold.”

Helen shot Stevins a glare but said nothing.

Mary frowned. “This will not make the adventurers or miners happy, but I see your point. Helen, I will have someone deliver the gold to you once we begin taxation. And the food shortage?”

“There is nothing we can do. Unless the elves...” Grecian looked over at Gran.

Gran shook his head. “While we elves could enchant the ground to rapidly produce crops, it would cause irreparable damage to the soil and turn the land into a barren wasteland. That is against our nature as descendants of the fey.”

Prince James slammed his hand on the table, startling everyone. He glared angrily at Gran. “How can you say this? You are condemning my entire people to starvation and internal warfare! Turning a land barren is no problem so long as we survive. We can repair the damage later, after surviving this disaster, yet you sentence us to starve for some tradition? I know you elves can live on the barest of resources, but my people need to eat!”

Gran grimaced at James. “I am not playing to some mistaken belief of elven supremacy. Do you have any idea what would happen to my people if we violated our oaths as protectors of nature? We would be cast out and turned into hideous creatures of night! Would you condemn us elves, then, to exist forever as evil monsters?”

Mary cleared her throat. “Gran, they do not know or understand. I ask that you clarify this matter so no hard feelings are left behind.”

Gran instantly turned apologetic. “Excuse me, Guild Master. Forgive me, members of the council, but this is a highly sensitive topic among my people. However, even if we gave your people food, Prince James, the result would be only a temporary fix. While your people may have another month or two, mine would likely end up killing all of you and joining the Empire as monster slaves.”

James slowly nodded but still looked unsatisfied. “Fine,” he said, “that still leaves us with the problem of food, and I will not condone the consumption of the dead.”

“We could always try eating a slime,” Forcus joked. “See if it’s tasty.” The room was filled with morbid chuckles.

“We’ll have to find another way,” Mary decided. “Now, are there any other issues we need to discuss?”

Alfred leaned down and whispered something into Prince James’ ear. Prince James looked startled at first, then thoughtful as Alfred continued. When Alfred finished talking, Prince James nodded in agreement.

“My prince wishes to pass a motion,” Alfred announced with a winning smile. “He wishes to address the concerns the townspeople have over the lack of military presence here.”

“Your prince can talk, yes?” Orso said gruffly. “Let him speak his mind, then. I will second.”

Prince James stood. “My apologies, Sir Orso. Alfred is my most trusted adviser, and he is the far more elegant speaker when it comes to matters such as these. As such, I am used to allowing him to speak on these matters. May he continue?”

Orso snorted. “You don’t need my permission, son. I may not be from Duran, but I was just showing some concern over allowing the left arm to speak for the head.”

“Rest assured, Sir Orso,” Alfred said with an unchanging face, “I would never betray my prince. As I was saying, my prince wishes to utilize the various officers who survived Duran’s attack. I push that we install them as the leaders of the guard so that military order can be established in town. The townspeople would feel a lot safer knowing a trained army was protecting them rather than a group of volunteers.

Mary shook her head. “That would not be right. As you say, the guard is mostly made of volunteer adventurers and townspeople who have accepted a reward payment from the guild to patrol and protect the town. Asking them to serve as part of a military effort wouldn’t result in many volunteers.”

“Not asking, conscripting, “Alfred corrected her. “In desperate times like this, it is important to have clear order and training to combat any threats to the peace. Your system was adequate for the previous peace, but this is war, Guild Master. Please, for the people.”

“I agree,” Grecian spoke up. “A show of military force would certainly calm the people and keep them from being overly fearful.”

Gran frowned but said, “I know of a few elf officers. I must put forth they receive the same privileges and authority as their human counterparts. I worry about the rising tensions against my people, especially from the refugees.”

The three enchanters had no opinion and waived their right to decide.

Orso nodded in agreement as well. “When it comes down to a fight, all you can rely on is your training. I also agree with this motion.”

Mary frowned. At this time, the town was under the Adventurers Guild’s authority, and most were paid by the organization. What Alfred had put forth was equivalent to removing one of her hands and giving it to the prince’s faction. Unfortunately, she could no longer wield her authority with the other factions now siding with the prince. She had no choice but to concede this fight to James.

“Alright then, the motion is passed. Now...” Mary tried to continue.

“Just one more thing,” Alfred interjected again. “We need to prepare for his highness’s royal ascension ceremony. It is of great importance that we...” Alfred paused as he observed the other representatives disinterest. “The people would be overjoyed to know they have a true ruler that is willing to guide and protect them. Surely you all can see this?”

Grecian waved his hand. “The ceremony would have no meaning. It would be fruitless and a waste of time, gold, and security setting it up. The Merchant Guild has no interest.”

Everyone else was of the same mind. Alfred frowned, but before he could continue, Prince James shook his head.

“I appreciate your effort, Alfred,” James said, “but let’s just focus on helping the people for now. I’m sure a celebratory coronation would be more welcome than one while we are under siege.”

Alfred said nothing but nodded and withdrew, his face neutral.

Mary looked around before banging the table again. “Alright, this meeting is adjourned. May we live to see the next.”

She waited until the others were gone before she summoned her assistants, the receptionists.

“How did it go?” Ally asked her when the three girls had entered the room.

Mary rubbed her forehead. “Well, the new Merchant Guild Master has a better head on his shoulders than his predecessor. It’s clear he’s also into profit, but at least he possesses a more ethical and moral code in his heart. So long as it’s worth his while and for the greater good, he will follow through wholeheartedly. However, the prince’s adviser has clearly begun working his way into creating a faction for himself and his lord. That smooth-tongued whisperer successfully stole control of the town guard from our guild.”

Bella frowned. “So now the prince controls the only real protection force in town besides the church’s. That’ll be troublesome.”

“More so now that they plan on conscripting the men,” Mary pointed out. “I doubt they have the means to pay those guards. What has me really worried is that the guard is mostly made up of adventurers. They might use the excuse that all adventurers can be conscripted because many have been working as guards.”

“Maybe he did it for good reasons?” Carla asked hopefully. “Not everything done is selfish.”

“Perhaps the prince did so with that in mind, he seems a reasonable sort. From his adviser… He is unlikely the selfless kind. I saw the gleam in his eyes when Grecian mentioned the possibility of a gold hoard in Duran.” Mary dashed Carla’s hopes. “For better or worse, things have begun to change in this town. I can only hope we survive it all.”

Chapter 9

A few days after the drunken shenanigans, Doc found himself humming away as he worked on the dungeon. Due to recent decrease of adventurers, Doc found himself with more opportunities to work on the smaller, less important parts of the dungeon. For example, he was concentrating on a corner on the fifth floor. He was struggling to decide whether it should be smooth to the touch or sharp.

“Which one would be more ‘dungeon?’” he wondered as he switched the corner back and forth. While he was concentrating, Claire flew into the heart room, a worried look on her face.

“What’s up, Claire?” Doc asked cheerfully.

Ignoring his greeting, Claire wore a cautious look as she flew around his crystal body, inspecting it. “Hm,” she muttered, “I don’t see any signs of corruption. Maybe the evidence is elsewhere...”

“Um, Claire,” Doc sputtered, “you’re saying some really worrying things right now.”

“Maybe it’s an external influence rather than an internal change,” Claire continued to think out loud. “After all, I haven’t seen anything incriminating in my home or the heart room.”

“Claire!” Doc yelled. “Hey, you’re really scaring me here! Corruption is a big no-no!”

Startled out of her thoughts, Claire blinked and turned her attention to her partner. “Hey Doc, have you been killing adventurers in town?” Claire asked suddenly.

Doc sent her a startled feeling. “What? Why do you ask that?”

“Because every single adventurer who’s come in the last few days has been worried about a series of murders in town. They’re starting to rise in frequency, and it has all the adventurers on edge. Well, they were already on edge, what with the threat of invasion and all, but now they seem to be borderline paranoid!”

“That’s horrible!” Doc exclaimed. “Why can’t they die in the dungeon like they’re supposed to? I don’t get anything if they die out there!”

Claire sighed and placed her hand over her face. “Doc, that really isn’t the point here. This is serious, as in we are in big time danger serious! The adventurers think we, the dungeon, are going into town and killing people!”

“But I’m not! I mean, I have those pixie tunnels in town, but I never use them and neither do you. I’m not a corrupted dungeon.”

Claire sighed in relief. “Well, I believe you, Doc. I haven’t found any evidence that it was you, but I had to make sure. Still, the problem exists. Murders are happening in town, and we are being blamed for them.”

“Why?” Doc asked. “How can we, mainly me, be blamed for murder?”

“All the victims are missing heads, and their necks were melted in a way that resembles a slime devouring a body. You know, the way all adventurers are used to seeing dead bodies in your dungeon.”

“But it wasn’t me. I didn’t do it this time! I mean, it’s a cool idea and all...”

“Doc!” Claire scolded.

“Sorry, I really get into the whole ‘kill all adventurers’ mindset sometimes,” Doc corrected himself. “What I mean to say is that I wasn’t involved this time. Now, what do you think about this corner...”

“Poppa!” The Twins called through the mental link. “Have you been killing adventurers in town without us? That’s so mean to leave us out!”

Doc felt his spirit twitch in agitation. “No, girls, I haven’t been slaughtering adventurers in town. Now can I please get back to my corners...”

“Lord Master,” Anadine called out as she squirmed into the room, “I have heard the most wonderful news! You have finally decided to take the battle to the enemy within their borders! Allow me to lead your legions to victory, and I will bring you as many heads as you desire!”

“I didn’t do it!” Doc yelled, scaring all four girls. “I just wanted to decide whether corners should be rounded or pointed! I don’t have time to go out and cause adventurers to want to kill me more than they already do!”

A long moment of silence followed Doc’s angry rant.

“Personally, I think pointed corners are only found on adventurer-made things,” Claire reasoned. “Rounded corners are more natural and create a more relaxing mood for those who see them.”

“Oh really?” Doc wondered. “I guess that does make some sense.”

Another moment of silence followed.

“So, no glorious town hunting, my lord?” Anadine finally pressed.

Before Doc could say anything, Rowen’s voice echoed through the dungeon mental link.

“Excuse me, Doc, but I’m having a hard time moving around town now that you’ve been killing adventurers here. I know and respect your instincts as a dungeon, but perhaps now isn’t the best time.”

The girls all winced as Doc’s crystal began to vibrate and shudder in anger, somehow gaining a faint red aura.

Finally, Doc screamed out in frustration.

“Claire!” He bellowed. “You work with Rowen to find out who’s been murdering my adventurers and blaming it on me! I won’t be killed or blamed over something I didn’t do! Find them!”

*

Fiora stared into the distance using her spyglass. “Fire,” she ordered calmly. To her right, an elf released the arrow knotted in his bow. After a few seconds, the imp scout flying in the distance gave a short scream and died, disintegrating back to whatever infernal realm it had been summoned from.

“Good shot. Return to your post and keep an eye out for more of them.” The elf bowed and left.

When she heard someone approaching, she turned her attention to the stairs. Upon seeing Leo, Fiora bowed her head in respect.

“Tis late for the second in command of the rangers to be coming here,” she observed. “How may I help you, Commander Leopold?”

Leo shook his head slowly. “Please, call me Leo. I’m quite indebted to you for leading the rescue party that saved us refugees. Not only that, but you are my good friend Gran’s party leader. Let us converse more casually.”

“As you wish, Sir Leo,” Fiora responded. “I am glad to speak with you. While Gran doesn’t often talk of those of his race, tales of your exploits have reached my ear on occasion. Did you really once ride a griffon?”

Leo chuckled. “That was a long time ago, back when I was a more reckless officer in the elven kingdom. Unlike these southern lands, the more mountainous surroundings there are full of stronger, more dangerous beasts. I personally view riding a griffon as a minor achievement, though I am one of the few to actually live to talk about.”

“Perhaps one day I, too, will see great beasts. Truly the dungeon here is the most dangerous place I’ve seen as an adventurer. But, I have digressed terribly. Can I help you?”

“Perhaps you can, Fiora. I am here to study the town’s defenses.” Leo joined her watch over the distant plains, the sun setting behind them. “Have you heard about the decisions made during the council meeting this morning?

“A little. If I understand it correctly, then the city guards have been placed under the direct control of the remains of the Duran army.”

“It is a little more than that, I’m afraid. Prince James successfully persuaded the other members of the town council into authorizing the surviving army officers to not only take charge of the city guard, but to also conscript all adventurers into the army. Accordingly, I am making myself better acquainted with the people and places here in town.”

Fiora moved her head but failed to hide the frown on her face. “I see,” she said tersely. “So, we adventurers are to be treated as army conscripts. This will not be taken well.”

“Yes, I believe so, too. Which is why I’ve come to you. There is a meeting happening in an hour or so over what to do next. I was hoping you would accept my invitation to join this officer meeting so we could have your input and support. Many in this town respect you like I do.”

“Hmm,” Fiora muttered as she looked toward the sunset.

“Does this displease you?” Leo asked her, concerned.

“A little. I’ve never been a fan of hero worship, for I believe it limits the mind and makes one blind to the faults of their so-called heroes. Seeing others looking up to me makes me uncomfortable, especially those who would use me.”

Leo gave her a measured look. “While I am trying to solicit your help, I would never think to use you. Elves have never relied on the human philosophy that each person is a piece to be used and discarded.”

Fiora snorted. “Right, we humans sure are good at that. That honestly sounds like James and Alfred in a nutshell.”

Leo gave Fiora a penetrating look. “You don’t like the prince?”

Fiora grimaced. “I have a history with him, back to when I was a child. Honestly, beyond that old grudge, I have yet to see anything wrong with his character. He knows how to lead, and he knows what is at stake. My main displeasure with him arises over the character of his advisers.”

“Ah,” Leo nodded in understanding. “Yes, Alfred rubs me the wrong way as well. Even his assistants give me a sense of worry. Interestingly enough, I heard Alfred was the one who spear-headed the negotiations on this matter. It was and still is a good idea to consolidate our forces, but the timing still seems suspicious to me. Anyway, from what I’ve heard, James’ other advisers have finished recovering from their injuries while fleeing Duran and will be joining the prince’s entourage from now on.”

Fiora closed her eyes as the images of two figures flashed through her mind. The little girl with the curious smile, Annabelle and the small, timid boy, Josh, winked at Fiora from her memories. Her fists clenched involuntarily.

“I do not trust their collective ambitions, but I will not cause trouble on mere suspicion,” Leo continued. “Please know, however, that I and my people are behind your master completely. I believe that my captain, Prince Ken, is also on your side.”

“We are all going through this together. There is no need for sides...” Fiora was interrupted by a scream from below. The two warriors acted swiftly and leaped over the edge of the wall, rolling upon landing. They raced around a corner toward the sound of the screaming.

There, they found a crowd forming, split between elves and humans. The elves were gathered around a fallen male elf, who was bleeding from the temple. A bloody stone lay on the ground nearby, and humans were yelling at the elves in anger.

“Give us food!”

“You cursed elves, how dare you hold back when we took you in!”

“Is this how you treat your benefactors? You owe us!”

“We know you’re holding back! Use your blasted magic!”

“Hey, break it up!” Fiora roared, igniting her sword menacingly. The men quickly backed off under the threat of the flame but continued to glower at the elves. From the crowd of elves, a girl elf broke through and ran to the injured elf. She grasped his hand desperately and cried. Leo reached down and helped the elf up to his feet. He and the girl had to support the male elf because his leg was injured. With a nod, Leo gave the injured elf to another, watching as the elf was taken away for treatment.

“What is this mess?” Fiora growled. “Why are you all assaulting an elf?”

“We know their secret!” one of the men called out. “The elves are holding back food when they know we are running out. They are selfishly hoarding grain and fruit within their quarter, even after we gave them sanctuary! They’re thieves!”

Fiora raised an eyebrow. Somehow, this group of men had learned of the elves’ ability to grow food, though it appeared their information was incomplete. Fiora noticed that more and more curious townsfolk and elves were joining the crowd, and tensions were rising.

“The elves have graciously turned over all their food to the town and have devoted their magic to this last harvest season,” Fiora announced over the murmurings of the people both human and elf. “There is no thievery, and there is no crime being committed here except that of hate and prejudice!”

“Elf-lover,” a man spat at her. “You side against your own kind!”

Fiora didn’t hesitate as she threw her sword through the man’s chest. Gurgling, the dying man looked on in shock as he slumped to the ground and died. People began to scream.

“Everyone be quiet and listen!” Fiora roared. She increased the size of her fireball to punctuate her order. The crowd obediently shut up and listened.

Fiora pointed at the dead man. “Remember, our enemies use horrible demonic magic to try to control our hearts and minds. They play on our fears, our insecurities! Not only that, but they’ll bribe anyone to do their dirty work for them, like this man! He was trying to spread their poison, trying to turn our wonderful and strong townspeople against each other! The elves are our allies. They serve nature and abhor the Empire. Remember who you should truly hate, otherwise we will all die together!”

With that, she cut off her supply of mana and extinguished the fireball. The crowd settled down upon hearing her words, many nodding their heads in agreement. A few, however, stared daggers at Fiora before disappearing into the receding crowd. Fiora sighed as she realized she had more problems to deal with.

“Good job,” Leo complimented her after handing the injured elf over to his fellows. “This was an explosion scroll situation, and you diffused it with as much grace as one would expect from a town hero, though perhaps executing that trouble-maker wasn’t the wisest decision. His relatives are sure to cause problems later.”

Fiora shook her head. “Perhaps, but it couldn’t have been helped. The man was clearly a racist and would continue to cause trouble in the future. I executed him on the newly acquired authority gained from the united army of Duran.”

Leo’s eyes widened in surprise and pleasure. “I take it, then, that you will accept my invitation?”

Fiora flung her red hair over her shoulder and smirked. “Sure, why not? Especially if I can blame this mess on Albert. You men are going to need a strong woman’s perspective, otherwise you’ll charge headfirst into a hopeless situation.”

With a relieved sigh, Leo motioned for Fiora to follow him. He led her through the fading light to one of the newer buildings near the Adventurers Guild. A pair of guards were watching the door.

“Commander Leo, the meeting will be starting soon,” one of them said respectfully. He cast a cautious look toward Fiora.

“She is with me,” Leo explained. “Fiora is a respected leader of the adventurers and is joining me to help bridge the gap between the adventurers and the army.”

“Understood. She may proceed,” the other guard declared. They opened the door for the duo, who entered without looking back.

Fiora waited until the door closed behind them before speaking. “Why did you show those guards so much respect, even going so far as to explain yourself?”

“Those weren’t normal guards,” Leo whispered as he led her down short corridor. “Those were some of Prince James’ personal shadow guards in disguise. While I am not technically under their authority as a ranger, they can do anything they want so long as it pertains to the prince’s safety. Now, I apologize, but I must ask that you remain silent until I introduce you to the other officers.”

Fiora grimaced but nodded in agreement.

Leo opened the door, letting light flood into the passage.

“Ah, good,” a happy voice came from the room. “Commander Leo, come in, come in! We were just about to start the meeting.”

As her eyes adjusted to the more dimly lit interior, Fiora carefully examined the room and its occupants. In this large, round chamber, a massive table sat in the middle covered in a map of the area. On it, various small figures were placed, some of humans and many of ugly demons. Surrounding the table were various important figures: Prince James, Alfred the adviser, Josh the leader of the king’s guard, Anna the spy mistress, Prince Ken, and a few older men Fiora didn’t recognize. Attendants and other higher ranked soldiers were standing and sitting on the outskirts.

“Hey Leo,” one of the spoke up. “Why’d you bring a wench with you? Save those for after we win!”

Fiora kept her anger under control as the room was filled with laughter.

“I would advise you apologize, Commander Dicker,” Leo said in reproach. “This is Fiora, the highest ranked adventurer in town and a warrior who has braved countless fights! She is worthy of respect, not slander.”

Commander Dicker, the youngest looking grey-bearded man at the table, scoffed and waved his hand dismissively. “She’s just another one of those stuck up fools who think because they can fight a few slimes they’re worth something. Please, Leo, don’t bring trash like this into the war room.”

Before either Leo or Fiora could react, Prince James actually took a step forward and slammed his fist down onto the table, startling everyone in the room. His face glowed in anger as he glared at the Commander.

“Commander Dicker,” James said slowly, “while I respect your position and your views, I will not allow your blatant sexism and arrogance to insult both a hero and worthy warrior in my presence! Are you not aware of the countless dangers these adventurers have faced since this town came into being? They have fought...”

“My prince, please calm yourself,” Alfred urged from James’ side in a low voice. “You cannot afford to offend the army leaders.”

“I’m sorry, Alfred,” James dismissed his adviser. “I value your council above all others, but I cannot allow this. I have conscripted the adventurers for the army in an effort to create a stronger fighting force, not to create disposable and discriminatory targets.”

Alfred frowned for just a moment before relaxing his face. He shared a quick glance with Josh and Anna, both of whom shook their heads.

“My prince, you are indeed the embodiment of Duran, the city where all are accepted!” Alfred declared to the room. “To think, you’d even give these lesser warriors a chance to prove their worth! The gods will surely bless you and your kingdom for this!”

The room filled with resounding cheers, and everyone rejoiced. Only Fiora, Ken, Leo, James, and a few others frowned but did nothing else.

Truly, Fiora thought to herself, Alfred’s tongue could charm the gods themselves. Still, I suppose this is all I can expect from a bunch of meat-heads with too much pride in their pants instead of their hearts.

“In any case,” one of the generals continued after the cheers had died down, “what are we to do about the adventurers? Many are outright refusing to obey commands, and a few have come close to mutiny.”

“General, this is the reason why I was late to the meeting. I would like to call forth Adventurer Fiora to say her piece,” Leo announced. “Please, share with us your thoughts about what to do with the other adventurers.”

Coughing, Fiora took a step forward from behind Leo.

“Esteemed veterans,” she called out, “I greet you. As some of you are aware, I am Fiora. I am a B-ranked adventurer who served as Bloody Mary’s first apprentice. While I am not any kind of leader among the adventurers, I do believe I have some sway with them. For many, this conscription has come suddenly, and many are very unhappy.”

“Those wimps just don’t want to go to war,” Commander Dicker sniffed in reproach. “They just need some motivation. Perhaps we should build a stock in town.”

“Commander Dicker, I believe that is a terrible idea,” Fiora said flatly. Everyone in the room instantly grew tense, and the air filled with trepidation.

Commander Dicker’s eye twitched.

“You’re right in some ways,” Fiora admitted. “We adventurers are very different from you soldiers. We do not fight for an ideal or a people. Instead, we fight for our survival and the promise of fortune and fame. Freedom is our virtue, and to suddenly take that from us is disheartening. However, instead of using punishments that would further divide this combined force, I advise that you use rewards instead.”

Another general frowned and tapped his fingers on the table. “Are you saying we should treat you lot as mercenaries? That would defeat the purpose of conscripting adventurers in the first place.”

“Do your soldiers fight without the promise for pay and food?” Fiora pointed out, “Many adventurers here have families who rely on them to bring home both. I have not yet heard a word about salaries, benefits, or the assurance that family will be paid if they die in battle.”

The general looked thoughtful as he continued to tap the table.

“If you are conscripting every adventurer, would it not be best to use their unique abilities?” Fiora continued. “While we are not normally adept fighting on the battlefield, each and every one of us is skilled in the art of trapping, tracking, ambushes, and small skirmishes. We go to the places no one else will go, fighting to the last breath just for the promise of treasure. Sure, many call us thieves and plunderers because of this, but to us adventurers, we are explorers and discoverers. Use us as such. We can find your enemies where they hide and eliminate targets of interest. I won’t promise you that we can be made into a working army, but we are a force to be reckoned with regardless.”

When she was finished, Fiora took a step back and examined the reactions. For the most part, the few generals and commanders seemed to be considering her words. Only a few, like Dicker, were scoffing with disgust.

Alfred whispered something into James’ ears.

James scratched his head in thought as he seemed to be considering Alfred’s words. Finally, he straightened up and knocked on the table several times to get everyone’s attention.

“Adventurer Fiora’s words ring true. I hereby announce that the adventurers shall have their own scouting division, led by the ranger corps. Ranger Kenneth, do you accept this responsibility?”

Ken stood and bowed deeply. “I do, my prince. I shall endeavor to make proper use of the adventurers in order to maximize their strengths.” Leo and Fiora both smiled happily as well.

“Good,” James said. “In that case, now that we have a proper scouting division, it is time to discuss their first mission. Alfred, if you would.”

Bowing his head to the prince, Alfred stepped forward and began shifting figures on the map.

“As you can see,” he began, “the demons and fleshlings controlled by the empire’s forces have been keeping a distance away from the dungeon town, but they have completely surrounded our forces. What few scouts and magic scrying that have succeeded in spying on the enemy have reported that the empire’s forces are focusing on consolidating their position in preparation for the invasion of our neighboring countries. They believe it impossible for us to break free of their siege, and they are correct. All we can do is hope Father Jonas was able to escape the blockade before it closed off his escape and prepare for the eventual rescue from allied forces. Since we do not know when they will rescue us or where they will come from, we must do all we can to survive in preparation for this escape. As such, our priority is to raid the former city of Duran.”

Muted gasps and mutters began to circulate the room. Alfred held his hand up for silence.

“I know many of you are asking why, and I will explain our reasoning. As I said earlier, we are working on the assumption that Father Jonas made it through the blockade. In order to preserve our country’s identity while we are refugees, we’ll need various important symbols of both our city and nation. To that end, we will be sending a raiding party to sweep through the ruins of the city of Duran to retrieve those symbols. Most important of all are the magic seals used to create Nehatran currency, located in the treasury building. To put it simply, if we have those seals, we’ll be able to keep the value of our gold high and use them once the country is restored. Otherwise, we will be forced to rely on the currency of other countries.”

The room was filled with hisses and grunts of disgust. To these soldiers, the very idea of relying on another country’s generosity to rebuild was disgraceful and horrifying.

“So,” Alfred continued, “thanks to Fiora’s impressive speech, the adventurers have been folded into the ranger corps. The idea is that we send the ranger corps through the elven forest here to raid the city. Cutting through the forest will save two days of riding and will help hide our forces from the enemy. Not only that, but after hearing of the amazing capabilities of adventurers, I think that they can do this without the need for moving our other troops.”

Leo frowned at Alfred’s proposal. “Adviser, how can you say this? Surely you can’t expect just the ranger corps to accomplish this on our own? While we excel at speed, our forces would be destroyed if we were confronted by a strong army of demons. Can you not send a group of army mages with us?”

Fiora caught Alfred hiding a ghost of a smirk as he shook his head with a forlorn expression. “I wish I could, Commander Leo, but our spy reports are quite clear. If you would, Spy Mistress Annabelle.”

Anna giggled and stepped up next to the table. “Sorry, Commander Leo, but my cute little babies tell me we’ll soon be seeing small groups of demons attacking the town. Those icky monsters are best killed with magic, so we need all the magic users to protect the town.”

Ken stood up now. “Brother, I mean my prince, is this what you truly want my men to do? The city will be crawling with demons and fleshlings, not to mention the Empire’s forces. Any detection on their part, and the entire corps will be destroyed! If these treasures are so important, then we need the proper level of support and personnel.”

Ken looked over at Fiora. “No offense meant towards you and your adventurers, Fiora, but few of you are capable of wielding sufficient magic to kill demons without targeting their summoners.”

Fiora shook her head, for she knew he was correct. Most adventurer mages in town were best at attacking slimes, which lacked innate magical resistance for the most part. They were not familiar with the strengths and weaknesses of demons. While the army of Duran had trained to fight demons, it had lost many of its best mages to the fleshlings, who easily slaughtered the mages before they could counterattack. As a result, the army had precious few mages left.

“What about this town?” Fiora spoke up now. “Adventurers are the source of wealth and security for this town, not to mention the many odd jobs we take to help the townspeople. Also, the beheading murderer is still here and hasn’t been caught yet.”

“The royal guard is prepared to step in for the few days the adventurers are gone,” Josh responded evenly. “We’ll oversee any security details you adventurers are normally responsible for. With any luck, we’ll also catch the beheading murderer before you even return.”

“That won’t be enough. What about bringing the wealth from the dungeon,” Fiora insisted.

Alfred smirked. “Have no fear, Fiora. I have already set a small division of soldiers to periodically obtain the wealth of the dungeon.”

Fiora stared helplessly over at the prince. James began to tap his fingers on the table with a troubled look. After a moment’s thought, he asked, “Why don’t we ask the church to send some of their Temple Knights?”

“Impossible, your majesty,” one of the generals answered. “We need trustworthy members of this kingdom for missions of this importance. Who would know if they received an order from their leaders to stop the mission from succeeding? Your majesty, we cannot take that risk.”

James shook his head sadly at Ken. “Brother, I’m sorry, but I cannot risk sending our mages. The people are the hope of this country’s future, and we need as many able defenders as possible. I had a long discussion with my advisers over this, and I agree that while we need the seal for our future, it isn’t a large enough target to dispatch a large group. However, I have faith that the adventurers will be able to complete this mission with your rangers.”

With the prince’s final word, Ken nodded his head and sat back down. Fiora sent a glowering look toward Alfred, who smiled innocently back at her. Unnoticed to anyone in the room, a ring on Annabelle’s finger broke and disappeared.

Chapter 10

Rowen shivered as he felt the cold wind blowing across his neck. “Brr,” he shuddered, “the weather is really starting to get chilly now.”

Milly giggled and skipped next to Rowen. “You think this is cold? This is just the start of it. This country has really short springs and falls but has very long winters and summers. Just wait for the snow to fall. You’ll be crying for fur clothes!”

Rowen eyed the cheerful Milly next to him. “So, how many snows have you gone through here before?”

“None,” Milly admitted. “This town started at the end of the last winter, and my father and I moved here during the spring. The city had some snow, but I stayed indoors most of the time.”

“Great, so you know as much as I do,” Rowen sighed.

The two of them were on their way to the Adventurers Guild for their morning lessons. However, upon arriving at the guild, the two found the counters deprived of people and the few adventurers present were too moody to talk to them. It was like a shadow hung over the entire building.

“Children, over here,” Ganus called from the corridor. He beckoned them to follow him to the classroom and closed the door after they entered.

“Master Ganus, is everything alright?” Rowen asked.

Ganus shook his head. “It’s nothing either of you can help with. However, we will be skipping meditation and theory today in favor of teaching you both a few magic professions. Also, you’ll need to leave for home as soon as I’m done. The streets are becoming less safe.”

“Why, what’s happened?” Milly pressed.

Ganus sighed. “Children, there is nothing you can do now except listen and learn. Are you not interested in learning about what you can become after mastering the basics of magic?”

He waited until children stopped talking. “Now,” Ganus switched to his teaching voice, “what magic professions can you name?”

Milly raised her hand. “I know of the alchemists, witches, enchanters, and mages. Those are the common magic users in town who visit the tavern.” Rowen nodded along with her answers.

Ganus nodded. “Correct. Mages are the most common type of magic user because they can use any type of magic. Many become mages initially before they specialize in a single type of magic. For example, a mage who uses fire magic becomes a fire mage and eventually specializes into a pyromancer. Alchemists, witches, and enchanters are advanced magical jobs, but some had their start as mages specializing in nature, dark, and earth magic. Here in the southern part of the continent, magic users are regarded highly and are always treated with respect, regardless of experience level.”

Rowen raised his hand. “Sir, does this mean the north is very different from us? I’ve never heard of this before.”

Ganus chuckled. “Well, I don’t find this surprising. It’s a rather pointed topic. A few hundred years back, there was a split between the countries on the continent due to a single question. Because of this civil conflict, humans split between those who worshiped the gods, who moved south, and those who did not, who moved north. Without the concern over the views of the gods, the northern countries became more focused on magical technology while we southern countries focused on improving our spellcraft. While the other races did not join the conflict, they did choose a side and allied to the group of humans they agreed with.”

“What was the question?” Milly asked.

Ganus grinned wryly before holding his hand out in front of him. “Are the gods the real source of mana and magic? This one question broke the unity of humanity. It’s the reason why there exists so much tension between the clergy and the guilds, as the two organizations were traditionally on opposing sides of this conflict. Nowadays, however, there has been peace, enough that some of the greatest minds have worked together to form marvelous new things. The mage ranks are a good example. Which reminds me, what are the ranks a mage can achieve, Rowen?”

“Novice Mage, Adept Mage, Journeyman Mage, Master Mage, Grandmaster Mage, Magus, and Saint,” Claire whispered in Rowen’s head.

“I knew that,” Rowen retorted inwardly as he repeated the list to Ganus.

“Correct. However, how does one know what rank they are currently at?”

Rowen and Milly exchanged a confused look. “Um, someone tells them they are?” Milly ventured. “They take a test given by more experienced magic users?”

“In a way, that is correct,” Master Ganus agreed. “In the old days, mages would be ranked according to their strongest spell and the amount of spells they could cast before running out of mana. However, you both remember the device Master Mary used to check your affinities, correct? About seventy years ago, the technomancers of the north, using magic theory created in the south, were able to create a device that measures the mana found within the body. The device can take the various attributes of the body and assign comparable numeric values to them. Your level of intelligence or strength are both good examples. The machine can also name the professional path the individual has embarked on and can even give recommendations on what the individual has to do to advance to the next level.”

“That’s incredible!” Rowen gasped. “I have never heard of such a wondrous device! Can we use it?”

Ganus cleared his throat. “Unfortunately, no.”

“Why not?” Milly asked grumpily.

“The easy answer,” Ganus sighed, “is that the machine is incredibly expensive and fragile once set up. After seventy years of constant work, the creators have only managed to lessen the size of the device from a house to half of a room. Creating one requires various rare minerals, like a dungeon heart crystal. This country has only been able to afford the smaller devices that can just read magic affinity, though only large organizations like the Adventurers Guild can afford it.”

Rowen twitched as he felt Doc’s panicked feelings ring through his head. “So, would our dungeon be targeted for such a thing?”

“I won’t bore you with the specifics, but that would not happen,” Ganus confirmed. “Besides, we are trapped here. Back to what I was saying before, your choice of study determines your profession. The main part of today’s lesson is to teach you about enemy mages you will likely face in the days to come. From firsthand experience, the enemy has warlocks, witches, and elemental-focused mages. You both know about the last two, so I won’t talk about them.

“Warlocks will be your biggest concern,” he continued. “They use a branch of summoning magic, under the school of control magic. They specialize in the use of demons from alternate planes of existence. The stronger the warlock, the more or stronger demons they can summon.

“Warlocks by themselves are not very scary. without their magic they can be killed like any normal human. However, warlocks have an innate skill that allows them the ability to fuse with one of their summoned demons at the cost of their soul. As you have probably guessed, warlocks are not allowed into the three heavens and normally turn into demons themselves when they die. From what you know, what kind of demons do you think warlocks turn into?”

“Demons of sin, like greed or wrath,” Rowen guessed.

“Correct. Animal or monster demon creatures are natural beings in the hells like our world’s monsters and animals. Native demons are divided into tribes and are all referred to as commanders, with their power levels broken into ranks. Sin demons are the only demons that exist from fallen persons of the mortal races, not just humans. Sin demons are normally broken into seven categories: greed, gluttony, pride, lust, wrath, sloth, and envy. There are a few other categories, but thankfully those are rarer, as every one of these demons are incredibly powerful—like melancholy, ignorance, fear, and doubt. What is the type of demon that is not a true demon?”

“Corruption,” Milly and Rowen said together.

“Yes. Corruption demons are not true demons and are hated by every type. I will not make you memorize every type of demon. There are too many. But today’s homework is to learn about the general abilities of the seven sin demons. I want to hear from both of you their strengths, powers, and weaknesses, because the warlocks that fuse with them will have the same abilities. Now, the typical warlock will cast...”

*

“That was so long,” Rowen complained as the two of them left the Adventurers Guild. “Who knew learning about just one magic profession would be so complicated? I fear we’ll have to do this all over again when we learn what jobs suit us.”

Milly giggled. “Don’t we both already know what we are going to be? You’re going to be a necromancer, and I’m going to be some kind of priest thing.”

“I don’t think there is any such thing as a ‘priest thing’ job,” Rowen scoffed at her.

“You know what I mean.” Milly rolled her eyes. “It’s not like I can announce it on the streets.”

“Well, it’s not like anyone is listening. In fact, where is everyone? It should be the lunch rush, but the streets are empty.”

Milly cocked her head and raised a hand to her ear. “I hear something over toward the noble quarter. Sounds like a lot of people, I think.”

“Well, we got out early today. Let’s go check out what’s going on before heading back to the tavern,” Rowen suggested.

“Good idea.”

The two hurried along the streets toward the noble district gate. It was surrounded by angry townsfolk, many of whom were recognizable to Rowen and Milly. The new guards from Duran were doing their best to hold the people back, but they were struggling against the mob.

“Wow, everyone seems to be really upset.” Milly raised her hand to her forehead to shield her eyes from the sun. “Funny, I don’t see any of the refugees in this crowd.”

“Must be a local problem, then. We’d better ask someone what’s going on.”

Milly stared around until she caught sight of people she was familiar with.

“Hey, uncles!” she shouted and waved. “Mr. Henry, over here!”

Milly led Rowen over to three normal customers of the tavern: Henry, Johan, and Hamish. The three men relaxed at the sight of the friendly Milly and smiled at her.

“If it ain’t the little mistress of the tavern. What are you doing here?” Hamish chuckled.

Milly giggled cutely, causing Rowen to roll his eyes in the background. “We were on our way home from school when we heard all this noise. Mr. Hamish, what’s going on?”

At her question, the three men grimaced and spat on the ground as a group.

“Oh, pardon our manners, miss,” Henry apologized. “It’s just that this situation leaves a bad taste in the mouth.” Johan nodded in agreement.

“It’s the blasted army,” Hamish growled. “They went and conscripted all the adventurers and sent them off on some secret mission. Complete hogwash and blasphemy, I tell you! This town lives off the adventurers, and now they’re all gone. Whose supposed to dive into the dungeon and do the odd jobs around the town now? Sure as heck ain’t the soldiers. They be too busy guardin’ and the like. Everyone here either relies on adventurers or cares for one, and we want answers!”

Milly and Rowen exchanged a look of shock. For the first time ever, the town held no adventurers.

Rowen shuddered as he imagined Doc’s reaction to the news

“Daddy’s gonna have no customers!” Milly said in horror.

The three miners nodded. “You’re right, little miss,” Henry said in affirmation. “We miners can’t mine without the protection of the adventurers. Can’t risk finding an ooze. We’ll be saving our money until we find more construction work. Everyone else will be doing the same, though, so we won’t be eating at the tavern for a time.”

“That... I’ll let daddy know,” Milly said sadly. The three men said their goodbyes and rejoined the yelling mob. Milly and Rowen wandered back into the streets toward Tent City.

“Why would the army send every adventurer away at a time like this?” Rowen wondered aloud. “It just doesn’t make any sense. Adventurers are the lifeblood of this town. They do all the jobs we need. Not only that, but they guard the town. What could be so important?”

Milly punched a wall in frustration. “Yeah! My father and I have worked hard to run the tavern, but we won’t be able to stay open if all the adventurers are gone. We still have debts to pay off!”

“My adventurers! No!” Doc screamed in Rowen’s mind, causing him to wince and clutch his head in pain.

“You alright, Rowen?” Milly asked quickly, turning to check on him.

Rowen winced. “Uh, yeah. Just a little... temper tantrum in my... head. Nothing bad.”

Milly took a quick look around to make sure no one was nearby. “Is it your friend?” she whispered quietly. “Is it mad about the adventurers being gone?”

Rowen twitched violently at another scream in his head before grimacing. “Oh yeah, it’s mad, alright. The shock of having no adventurers is really hitting it hard.”

“Hitting who hard?” the sudden question scared Milly and Rowen into jumping in fright.

“Sorry for scaring you, Milly,” Rolf apologized from the alley entrance, Danny following close behind. “I didn’t mean to cause any alarm.”

“Oh, no trouble, Rolf,” Milly waved him off, her mind moving quickly to cover up what Rowen had been saying. “We... we were just talking about the current state of affairs with the adventurers gone. I was afraid you were a guard overhearing our less than polite words.”

Rolf shook his head with a sigh. “I doubt most guards would say anything to you even if they had heard you. This entire situation is most unusual, even to the nobility. The generals and prince’s retinue have even avoided answering my father’s questions.”

“Is your father someone important?” Rowen asked curiously, temporarily forgetting his animosity towards Rolf. “Now that I think about it, you’ve never mentioned your family before.”

“Look and be amazed, commoner!” Danny announced with a flourish of his hands. “You look upon the son of Lord Grecian, head of the merchant’s guild! Look upon him with awe and...”

“Alright that’s enough,” Rolf interrupted awkwardly as he noticed Milly and Rowen staring at him strangely. “My father was a merchant made honorary noble thanks to some past deeds. However, he had hit his peak in Duran and came here to grow his company. Due to the tragedy, he was unanimously elected to head the surviving merchants as guild master.”

“So, you are not a real noble?” Rowen pointed out.

Rolf laughed and struck his chest out in pride. “Do not compare me to some typical noble brat who only knows the power his family has given him. I am noble in spirit and will seize the opportunity to become noble by my own hands!”

“But you’re still a commoner now, right?” Rowen grinned cheekily.

“Brat, how do you wish to be hit?” Rolf growled out, a small light covering his fist.

“Come at me, merchant boy,” Rowen snarled back, a tiny trace of black mana gathering in his palm.

“Enough,” Milly’s hand blurred as she held up a throwing knife to each of their throats, making the two boys gulp audibly. Milly frowned at the two of them. “While I normally enjoy watching your banter, this isn’t the time for violence. Now I know you both have a great deal of pride, but I want you two to shake hands right now and forget about your rivalry. If the demons invade while the adventurers are gone, you both need to be healthy to fight.”

“Now, shake!” she ordered.

Reluctantly, Rolf and Rowen released their spells and grudgingly shook the other’s hand under Milly’s watchful eye. They each tried to squeeze the hand of the other, with Rowen’s eleven-year-old hand unable to do anything to Rolf’s sixteen-year-old hand. Rowen grimaced as Rolf smiled evilly.

Milly whacked Rolf on the head, “Alright that’s enough. Rowen doesn’t have your knight’s training after all.”

“Yes, milady,” Rolf bowed in response. “Your magnanimousness towards everyone, even if they are undeserving of it, is astounding as always.”

Milly blushed and giggled, to Rowen’s annoyance, though he wasn’t quite sure why he was annoyed.

Danny cleared his throat and pressed something into Rolf’s hand. Surprised, Rolf looked down and suddenly remembered why he was there.

“Ah, excuse my forgetfulness, but I actually came here to deliver a message from the church,” Rolf explained. “One of the priests there is a friend of my father, and he asked me to request for you to visit him sometime within the week. He didn’t say why, only that your teacher had spoken to him about it.”

“Which priest?” Milly asked, sharing a quick glance with Rowen.

“Priest Horace. That’s all I know, so if milady will excuse me...” He bowed and walked away, Danny following behind him.

Rowen scoffed once the duo had disappeared. “What’s Danny’s purpose, anyway? All he seems to do is praise that arrogant lout. He isn’t even a real noble. He’s been lying this whole time.”

Milly pursed her lips and gave Rowen a sideways look. “But aren’t you the same? A prince of a fallen country isn’t really a prince, now is he? At least Rolf has the aspirations to become a noble.”

Rowen felt his anger rising at her words. “Oh, so you’re on his side now? Did he weasel you over with his compliments and fancy talk?”

“Do you think I’m so easily moved, Rowen?” Milly shook her head, “If that is really what you think of me, then I’m disappointed.” She turned her back on him and began to leave the alley.

Feeling regretful, Rowen hurried after her. “Milly, I didn’t mean it! Wait up!”

Seeing Milly turn her head to face him, Rowen felt a small bit of relief. “I’m really sorry about what I said, Milly. I didn’t mean... Milly what are you looking at?”

Milly stared at something behind Rowen, her mouth open in shock. Her finger shakily rose and pointed over Rowen’s shoulder. Rowen turned his head, confused, before also freezing in place.

Hovering in the air in front of the two children, a figure wearing a purple petal dress grinned cheekily.

“So, no more adventurers, right?” Claire said with a bit of glee. “That means we can finally begin the investigation! Rowen, come on! We have a murderer to find!”

Chapter 11

“Claire!” Rowen screeched in alarm. He jumped over and threw the bag tied to his side over her, trying in vain to hide her. Milly just continued to stare with an open mouth.

“Rowen, stop it!” Claire cried out, struggling to break free of the bag. “Hey, let me out! This is an order!”

“Do you have any idea how angry Master Doc is going to be when he realizes you showed yourself here?” Rowen whispered worryingly to her as he ignored her. “He is going to kill someone, and not using his normal methods. I do not want slimes invading this town!”

“It’ll be fine,” Claire protested. “Rowen, as your newly adopted maternal figure, believe me when I say that this is fine. Now let me out!”

“Who’s my new mother?” Rowen refuted harshly, “I doubt any mother would be so dumb as to put her life in danger just for some fun!”

“Rowen...” Milly stammered. “What, who, is that?”

Rowen froze as he remembered Milly’s presence. Claire took advantage of his realization and quickly escaped the bag, flying over to Milly’s face. Milly’s eyes focused on the little pixie in front of her.

“Hmm, so you’re Milly?” Claire grinned. “Nice to meet you. I’m Claire the Dungeon Pixie! Rowen’s shown me a lot about you.”

“Dungeon pixie...” Milly muttered. She gasped and brightened. “Oh, so you’re Claire! Rowen told me about you!”

“Really?” Claire frowned and looked back at Rowen, who shrugged.

“I don’t remember either,” he confessed, “but she claims I told her about our... relationship some time ago.”

“Hmm,” Claire pondered with her finger on her lip, “I don’t have any recollection, either. That’s odd.”

Milly leaped forward, taking the two others by surprise, and wrapped her arms around Claire in a hug. “Oh my goddess, you’re so cute and adorable! That dress goes so beautifully with your skin and hair. I’m so jealous! I can’t wear anything cute or pretty here in town because they’d get dirty!”

Claire escaped Milly’s assault and posed happily in the air. “You think I look cute? Thank you so much! I haven’t been so honestly complimented in such a long time. I forgot how it felt.”

“Me too. I mean, it’s nice and all to be treated like a child, but no one ever means it when they complement your looks. I want to feel pretty and girly sometimes!”

The two girls shared a hug and began to sob. Rowen face-palmed and groaned before casting a spell. With a wave of his wand, the two ends of the alley were blocked by an illusion of crates.

“Phew, good thing Master Ganus has been teaching us some basic spells, otherwise this would be a very short-lived reunion.” Rowen muttered. He looked over at the two girls, wrapped up in the throes of new friendship, and concentrated.

“Doc, have you calmed down?” Rowen sent through the mental bond.

He heard a loud sob followed by an affirmative.

“Right, do you know where Claire is?” Rowen asked.

“Claire? She was right her with me... huh? Where’d she go?” Rowen heard Doc’s wondering voice.

“Well, she’s here with me... in town... in front of my friend... and talking with her,” Rowen admitted sheepishly.

There was an odd pause.

“Keep her safe,” was all that Doc said.

“Huh? I thought you were going to have a panic attack like you usually do. You feel okay, Master Doc?” Rowen asked in concern.

He heard a long sigh from the dungeon. “As much as I hate the idea of Claire being in danger, we have bigger problems, Rowen. Claire’s always told me that adventurers are the dangerous things, so if all the adventurers are gone, then the town is completely safe—well, mostly anyway. She explained it to me before she left, something about how birds would be her biggest threat.”

Rowen thought of the many soldiers, merchants, priests, and other dangers in town.

“Right then. As long as you’re okay with it.” Rowen whistled internally, deciding to leave the issue alone.

“Yup, if there is no danger, she can have all the fun she wants. Besides,” Doc grew oddly serious, “you and she need to use this time to find out who’s been killing my prey and blaming it on me. I hate not knowing! Since your friend knows about us, use her too—or eat her. Whatever works best. Just figure out the culprit and... do something bad to it! By the way, how are Claire and your friend doing? Are they getting along?”

Rowen turned his attention back to the two girls, who were now giggling and whispering.

“...kill any girl who tries to steal...”

“I know the feeling. But what about instead...”

“No, not painful enough... I’d rather...”

“Heh heh, I knew you’d be the same as me! But you need to remember...”

“Right! Thieves trying to take what’s mine deserve...”

The two shared a horrible giggle that sent shivers up Rowen’s spine.

“I think they’re getting along. I can’t hear what they’re talking about too well, though,” he reported.

“Just take care of Claire, search for the culprit, and find me some interesting materials to use as slime evolution catalysts,” Doc ordered. “Meanwhile, I’m going to have to start conserving my mana. Without any adventurers to replenish my stockpile, Claire told me I’ll start to lose my abilities and floors! I’ll have to suspend the mental connection temporarily, too, so only call me if it’s an emergency. Good luck!”

Rowen sighed in comfort as he felt the persistent mental bond with the dungeon relax. He took a moment to appreciate the freedom he hadn’t felt since he’d awoken after his centuries-long sleep.

“Claire, did Master Doc really need to stop communicating to save mana?” Rowen asked the little pixie.

Claire giggled. “Well, as one his innate abilities, telepathy does use mana, just not that much. I just wanted a break from talking to him. You too, right?”

“Well, I can’t say it isn’t welcome,” Rowen admitted. “But you really lied to Doc today about a lot of things. This town is still really dangerous for you to be here.”

“True,” Claire admitted with her arms crossed. “However, after Doc’s tantrum yesterday over the murderer, I felt that this opportunity couldn’t be missed to thoroughly explore the town to find the culprit. Also, I didn’t outright lie to him, because I happen to be strong enough to protect myself.”

“Murderer?” Milly asked curiously. “Do you mean the beheading murderer? Yeah, he’s been a big topic of discussion at the tavern. Random men and women found dead and missing their heads, their necks melted. A few adventurers said they’d come across slimes in the dungeon that attacked the same way.”

“That doesn’t make any sense,” Claire protested. “Doc’s slimes only go for the head when falling from an aerial trap. There aren’t any traps in town, nor any active slimes.”

“How about inactive slimes?” Milly suggested.

Claire and Rowen shared a quick look before shaking their heads. “No, Doc would never risk himself by creating slimes outside the dungeon. I taught him too well for him to be that dumb. Like my mommy once told me, ‘you can lie to me about not eating the cookies, but you have crumbs all over your face.’”

Milly and Rowen stifled their laughter, as Claire was nodding her head in complete seriousness.

“So,” she continued, “all we need to do is find the crumbs of the culprit! Now, to the crime scene!”

“Claire, if you want to go, then you’ll need to hide in my pocket,” Rowen said seriously. “We can’t afford to let others know of your existence.”

“No!” Claire disagreed.

“Here, Claire, hide in mine.” Milly pulled her pocket open. “I have more room, and it smells nicer.”

“Okay!” Claire said cheerfully and dived into the shirt pocket. Rowen grumbled for a moment as he dispelled the illusion on the alley.

“Alright, I think the newest crime scene is near the Tent City gate in Iron Town. Follow me,” Rowen muttered, leading the two girls down the street.

“I know I’ve been watching everything through his eyes, but he really is grumpy, isn’t he?” Claire wondered out loud.

Milly nodded sagely. “Yup. His two normal moods are either prideful or grumpy. If he’s smiling, then something bad happened to someone else.”

“Those type are sad, aren’t they?” Claire sighed. “So pitiful in their loneliness.”

“I can hear both of you, you know?” Rowen grit his teeth. “And Claire, stop talking out loud. Use your telepathy.”

“We know,” the girls chorused, with Claire speaking in Milly and Rowen’s minds.

Groaning, Rowen led the girls through the town toward the Tent City gate. The mob at the Noble District gate was large enough that the three met very few people on their way.

“This is close enough,” Rowen announced as he stopped at an alley entrance. “The latest victim was... a farmer’s wife, I believe. Milly, how did the adventurers describe the scene again?”

“No head and surrounded by vegetables,” Milly announced. “Her body was buried near the mass grave next to the undead dungeon ruins.”

“For some reason, I feel like making a mass grave next to the ruins of an undead dungeon is a bad idea,” Rowen complained. “Isn’t that just asking for trouble?”

“It is, but that’s not important right now,” Claire declared. “Now it’s time to find some crumbs!”

Rowen cast his illusion spell on the alley, and Claire flew out of Milly’s pocket.

“Now, since you two have been learning mortal magic, allow me to show you some fey magic!” Claire said gleefully. Floating parallel with Rowen’s head, Claire slowly drifted down the alley with her arms in front of her, her hands wrapped around the air. Slowly, a ball of purple light began to form between her palms, which she manipulated by rotating her hands around. A small breeze began to whisper through the alley, a dim purple light illuminating the walls and ground.

“Blessings of the earth,” Claire muttered, and she released the ball of purple light. It fell and was absorbed by the soil. A pulse of energy shot through the alley, covering every surface. Slowly, the purple glow of a headless body appeared on the ground, surrounded by spilled food.

“Wow!” Milly exclaimed in wonder. “I’ve never seen or heard of this type of magic before! Ms. Claire, you are amazing!”

“I agree,” Rowen said in amazement. “How are you doing this?”

Claire grinned cheekily. “Oh, when I told you about what my mommy said earlier, I bet you thought I had actual crumbs on my face, didn’t you? Sillies, she just cast this spell and revealed the ghost of my sins. That is what the spell is called, by the way—‘Ghost of Past Sins.’ It’s a very high level necromancer spell to you humans, but it’s one of my family’s blood abilities. I’ve actually added my own special twist, using the earth magic my daddy taught me to use the memories of the soil to project what happened.”

To illustrate, Claire waved her hand, and the purple images slowly started to move in reverse. Slowly, the food and other goods floated into the air toward a purple basket, and the body arose into a very odd posture.

Rowen frowned. “The way her hands are moving, it looks like she’s trying to get something off her face. But why can’t we see what attacked her?”

“The attacker isn’t appearing in the memories of the soil,” Claire explained. “Which likely means it never touched the ground in this alley.”

“Well, what about when the attacker was finished?” Milly asked. “It should have at least touched some surface after the body fell.”

Claire grimaced. “I’d have to restart the spell, and that might drain me of too much mana to cast anymore magic. Just keep an eye out for the start of the attack.”

“Claire, you’re sweating,” Rowen cautioned.

“Just a little effort to keep this spell going, but don’t worry about me! Concentrate on finding the attacker,” Claire groaned.

Milly and Rowen watched carefully as the victim’s hands continued to struggle with the invisible attacker. Suddenly, the hands began to drop down.

“Hurry, the spell will end soon!” Claire cautioned.

Rowen and Milly turned their heads left and right as they looked for any additional purple outline that could give them a hint of the attacker’s identity.

“Look!” Milly said suddenly. She pointed at the top of the roof on the right. There, a round figure was slightly poking over the edge.

“Can’t!” Claire gasped, her hands dropping to her side. The magic disappeared and left the alley in shadow once again. Rowen caught Claire as she fell.

Claire grinned sadly. “Wow, I haven’t cast a spell of this size in some time. I’m out of practice. Mommy would be really mad if she found out how bad I’ve gotten.”

“You did really good, Ms. Claire,” Milly complimented from the side.

“Please, just call me Claire. ‘Ms.’ just makes me sound old.” She turned her head to Rowen. “Did you figure out who the murderer was?”

“It could have been a slime, but it also could have been a head. I couldn’t make it out very well.” Rowen shook his head. “Whatever it is, the attacker seems to have leaped off the roof onto the heads of its victims. Judging by how she struggled, I don’t think the attacker was very big; about the size of her head.”

“It must be a slime then,” Claire grimaced. “It’s the only thing that would fill both criteria: round and the size of a human head. This is really not good.”

“Why?” Milly asked curiously. “We know the attacker now, so let’s go get it!”

Claire and Rowen shared a worried look.

“Milly,” Claire said calmly, “every slime in the dungeon is created, used, and controlled by Doc, the dungeon. If there is a slime out here killing people, then...”

“It might be Doc doing it,” Rowen finished. “After all, he has been complaining about the lower numbers of adventurers in the dungeon. It might be possible he just got hungry and acted wrongly.”

“The worst possibility is that he’s corrupted,” Claire continued. “That would mean this entire town is on the verge of being turned into slime spawning ground.”

“Maybe it isn’t your dungeon at all,” Milly reasoned. “It’s not like real slimes don’t live in the forest. Maybe the demons forced them to change hunting grounds. Your spell didn’t show what color the slime was.”

“But it acted intelligent,” Rowen argued. “Wild slimes are idiots in every way.”

“Milly might have a point,” Claire considered. “After all, wild slimes are perfectly capable of learning how best to hunt prey. They just have to live long enough to gain experience. Which would mean a very old, very cunning slime is working this town. That really isn’t any better than Doc being the bad guy.”

“Really? I feel like a rogue dungeon is the worst thing that can happen here!” Milly argued.

Claire shook her head. “No, because an old slime feeding this frequently means it’s close to reproducing. And slimes reproduce by splitting themselves into multiple new slimes, each with the same level of experience as the parent.”

“So,” Rowen said grimly, “either way, this town is looking to be covered in slimes unless we find the culprit and kill it. That’s not even considering the multitude of demons waiting to invade the town.”

“Just another day in the Dungeon Town,” Milly sighed. “Alright, let’s go home and give father the bad news about the adventurers. Goddess knows he’ll be mad enough about that.”

Chapter 12

Fiora checked her saddle once again, verifying it still held her rations and tent. Rubbing her head, she couldn’t help but let out a mournful sigh.

“Goddess, is this truly the right thing to do?” She mumbled to the wind.

A hand clapped down on her right shoulder, startling Fiora. She grabbed the arm and bent forward to flip the person touching her.

“Wait, wait, wait!” but it was too late, as Fiora sent Jonas crashing down onto his butt. Fiora blinked awkwardly as she watched Jonas curl into a ball, groaning as he rubbed his sore backside. She heard raunchy laughter coming from the other adventurers behind her, especially Nat. Blushing in embarrassment, Fiora reached down to help Jonas up.

“Sorry, Jonas. You startled me,” she explained quickly.

Jonas gave her a sheepish grin. “Yeah, I kind of picked that up. That’ll teach me to be more careful, right?”

“That’s for sure,” Nat joked as she slid over beside Jonas. “That’ll be the best outcome for touching other ladies without my permission.”

“Oh honey, does that mean you’re going to give me permission someday?” Jonas asked excitedly.

Nat snorted. “Huh, in your dreams lover boy. You’re mine and mine alone.”

Fiora rolled her eyes as the two shared a cheesy kiss. “Alright, we get it. You two are in love. Stop rubbing it in to the many lonely men behind me.”

Every adventurer who heard Fiora began to loudly boo at the couple, and a few took to throwing dirty things like socks at them. The couple bid a hasty goodbye to Fiora and ran away from the crowd. Fiora couldn’t help but chuckle as she returned her attention to her saddle.

“I would believe that the contents of your saddlebags have not changed since the fifth time you checked them,” Gran observed, approaching her. “Perhaps your time would be better spent trying to relax. You humans are known to be quite difficult when stressed.”

“Difficult, huh? I suppose that’s the polite way of saying it.” Fiora winked at her old friend. “Honestly, this whole mission makes me uncomfortable and stressed.”

“As it should,” Gran nodded. “After all, you have been conscripted into an army you did not serve, sent a mission many believe is suicidal, and all of this has been arranged by the prince and former friend who influenced your entire life.”

“The prince didn’t want to send us on the mission,” Fiora argued abruptly, surprising herself.

Gran raised an eyebrow. “Really, so he didn’t order this entire operation with the rangers?”

“He had to, just like we have to go,” Fiora muttered halfheartedly. “There was no way to argue against it.”

Gran rolled his eyes in a very human fashion. “Please do not tell me you are changing your mind over the grudge you’ve carried for, what, twenty years now? Have your human feelings of affection flared up due to being emotional vulnerable?”

“What? No!” Fiore shot back angrily. “I’m not some schoolgirl who can have her heart so easily moved. It’s just...” She sighed as the memory of Prince James defending her came back. “He just... protected my honor in a way I hadn’t expected. In front of every general and commander, he actually got angry for my sake.”

“Odd,” Gran noted. “From your many descriptions of his behavior as a child, that action is certainly disharmonious with my initial impression of him. Then again, all nobles, and especially royalty, are certainly well known for hiding their true thoughts behind planned actions. Perhaps he was trying to lower your guard?”

“For what purpose?” Fiora chuckled, “After all, the end result was that I and every adventurer in this town have been sent on a possibly suicidal mission. Why go out of his way to poke the tempers of his generals if I was a disposable pawn?”

“Perhaps he expects you to survive,” Gran countered. “You certainly are one of the strongest adventurers here in town, and it would be beneficial to get on your good side.”

“Maybe,” Fiora said doubtfully. “I guess that’s possible. Wait, I thought you elves were all about looking at the bright side of life?”

“In that case,” Gran said with a hint of a smirk, “I’m positive your prince is trying to use you in a way that positively benefits himself.”

“Never mind,” Fiora muttered. “And he isn’t my prince.”

Shrugging, Gran left Fiora alone with her horse and saddle. Fiora once again opened the saddlebags to check to see if everything was still there.

“This is going to be a rough ride,” she murmured to her horse. “Hopefully, we’ll see the end of it together.”

*

A while later, the call came out for the troops to gather. Fiora and her fellow adventurers lined up next to the ranger corps, waiting for instructions. Prince Kenneth, better known as Commander Ken, walked up to the front and faced the crowd.

“Good day,” he called out loudly. “My name is Ken, and I am the commander of the rangers. Adventurers, I greet you and offer my welcome. I know many of you have no desire to be here, but I have been assured by the prince that this mission was submitted and accepted by the Adventurers Guild as an emergency request. As such, you will all be entitled to suitable compensation.”

Surprised and happy murmurs spread through the adventurers at the news. Emergency quests were rare and well known for their high rewards. Of course, one had to live through the request to receive the reward. Otherwise, it would be given to close family.

“My rangers, I have not forgotten you,” Ken continued. “As the previous ranger general fell in battle, it has fallen on me to be your temporary general until all the paperwork and formalities are taken care of. For this mission, you will all be entitled to double wages and additional rations to feed your families.”

While the rangers kept their mouths shut, they couldn’t hide their happy grins from lighting up their faces.

“Well, that’s all the good news, I’m afraid,” Ken chuckled. “From here on out, we are to commence with our mission as follows: move swiftly through the elven forest, create a base camp some distance from Duran, infiltrate Duran without being detected, and locate the hidden treasury entrance. Once these objectives have been reached, a small team will be sent to retrieve certain important items for the kingdom. Any questions?”

“Commander,” a ranger called out, “if there is time, can we search for survivors in the city? Many of us hope a family member survived the attack.”

Ken pondered for a bit. “Since it has been a week, so long as survivors located a source of water, they would still be alive. However, we would not be able to verify whether the survivors are traitors or fleshlings in disguise. I’m sorry, soldier, but I will not allow for the search for survivors.”

“Hey, Commander, what is the policy on finding loot?” an adventurer called out. “I mean, the city is filled with left behind treasures, right?”

Ken grimaced. “I don’t encourage the robbing of graves or looting of cities. My men are instructed to stop all attempts to do so.”

“Hey, but this isn’t grave robbing,” another adventurer argued. “All that stuff is just lying about controlled by demons and flesh monsters. Surely you don’t have a rule against stealing from the enemy, disrupting the supply lines and all that?”

“Sir adventurer, please enlighten me how stealing from someone’s home is the same as raiding an army’s supply line,” one of the rangers called back sarcastically.

“Easy,” the adventurer called back. “There is no way those Empire scum came here without mercenaries. They likely decided to pay them cheap in return for letting them loot as much as they wanted. If we steal their loot, then they’ll be pissed and demand more money from the Empire.”

“That... that is actually a sound argument,” Ken said reluctantly. “In that case, looting is allowed so long as the loot is under the control of the enemy. That being said, I must firmly declare that any actions that jeopardize the mission’s secrecy will be met with firm disciplinary action. No, that isn’t a joke,” he shouted at the adventurers who had begun to laugh. “So help me gods, I will firmly stick a sword up the butt of anyone who screws with this mission. Is that understood?” Ken roared out the last part.

“Yes, sir!” the crowd shouted back.

“Good!” Ken grinned. “Now grab your horses and equipment! We will be leaving for the forest path in one hour!”

*

“Alright, girls, I think I have it!” Doc announced happily as his mind floated away from his newest creation. “The obstacle course is finally ready for use!”

The three boss monsters cheered in excitement.

“Poppa, can I go first?” Ayla pressed.

“No, let me!” Aisha said, jumping on top of her sister.

“My lord, allow this one to attempt the challenge first!” Anadine crawled on top of The Twins and begged.

Doc snickered as the boss tower tumbled into a mess of bodies on the floor. “Now girls, I know you three are excited to have something to do, now that no one is in the dungeon, but remember that I made this course to test out the new trap designs for future adventurers. That means staying in human form with no tricks.”

In response, the two worgs transformed into their hooded humanoid forms while Anadine hoisted her body onto two tentacles. Doc simulated raising an eyebrow as he looked at Anadine.

“Anadine, adventurers don’t walk on tentacles,” he reminded her. “They walk on longer arms called ‘legs.’ Are you sure you can’t copy a leg?”

Anadine scrunched up her face in concentration and her leg tentacles vibrated. With extreme effort, the tentacles slowly morphed into a set of legs covered in slime-colored leather armor. Anadine released a non-existent breath to display her exhaustion.

“Those are weird legs,” The Twins pointed out. “Why are they covered in armor?”

Anadine blushed cutely. “Oh, it’s because I’ve only seen legs like this. I can do the same with the rest of my body.” To demonstrate, she caused the rest of her body to change form. The slime girl now looked like a female adventurer dressed in armor, though it was still slime-colored and obviously a part of her body.

“Hey,” Doc exclaimed, “that gives me an idea!”

The three dungeon monsters cocked their heads in unison.

Chapter 13

Rowen, wake up! It’s morning!”

Rowen awoke with a start and fell off his bed. He groaned as the pain of falling spread through his body.

“Claire,” he grumbled, “it’s bad enough Milly wakes me up by shouting. I really don’t need someone else yelling at me this early in the day.”

Claire and Milly giggled from the doorway. After finishing their search yesterday, Milly and Rowen had secretly snuck the tired pixie into Milly’s room while Fred was busy raging over the adventurers’ conscription. The little pixie had stayed in Milly’s room to sleep off her exhaustion.

“Milly was right. You are a lazy bones in the morning!” Claire teased Rowen. “Compared to us, you really are dead weight!”

“What’s with all the necromancer puns this early in the morning?” Rowen groaned from the floor as he got up. “Save the jokes for after food.”

“We ate already, though,” Milly said cheekily. “So hurry up, ‘dead boy,’ and get ready. Claire and I have the whole day planned! Hurray for break days!”

Maybe I should let myself respawn in the dungeon to get out of this, Rowen thought to himself as the girls disappeared from the entrance. I’m sure Doc would understand if I had a sudden accident involving the window.

After talking himself out of the respawn plan, Rowen pulled his leather clothes over his body and trudged downstairs for the morning meal. A nice, hot wooden bowl of wheat porridge was waiting for him on the table, with Milly sitting in the opposite seat, her own bowl of porridge half-empty. Rowen sat himself down and began to eat.

“So,” he managed to say between bites, “where’s Fred?”

Milly frowned. “Father has gone to protest at the noble gate and then grab a job with the builders. He’s decided to only open for dinner until the adventurers come back. Something about saving copper.”

Claire poked her head out of Milly’s pocket. “Yeah, so that means you two have even more free time today to search for the culprit. This is good, because we have to solve this problem in three days.”

Rowen paused, his spoon halfway to his mouth. “Huh?” he asked carelessly, porridge running off the wooden implement.

“Yeah,” Claire exclaimed excitedly. “Milly told me that the adventurers are going to be gone four days: one day to get there, two days to get what they need, and one day to get back. I need to be back in the dungeon where it’s safe by the time they get back, so three days.”

Rowen slurped down his spoonful of porridge before pointing it at the two girls. “Wouldn’t you think they’d need more days to retrieve... whatever it is they’re looking for? Come on, there is no way we can figure out the culprit in three days when the whole town has been flipped over by the guards already. Two barely apprentice mages and a dungeon pixie don’t really seem like an A-team for solving murders.”

“Really?” Milly chuckled. “So tell me how long the guards have known the culprit is a slime without a doubt.”

After thinking about it for a moment, Rowen shrugged and continued eating.

“Got me there. But unless Claire has some prophecy magic in her petal skirt, I’m not sure we’ll be able to anticipate the next attack or track down the slime to its lair. After all, the earth memory magic is limited to a single area, right?”

“Nope,” Claire replied. “My fey blood is too diluted for clairvoyant magic—not that pixies or even fairies are even able to use that type of magic. We’d need a more feral and magical creature for that, like a naiad or a fortuna.

“That’s not the important part,” Claire said, waving her hand dismissively. “What is important is that we solve this problem quickly, because if the guards confirm the culprit is a slime, they won’t consider the possibility that it’s from the wild. They’ll just assume Doc is going rogue, and all those newly returned adventurers will dive into the dungeon to kill him. So, we need to solve this case in three days at least.”

Finishing off his meal by tilting the bowl to lips, Rowen thought inwardly. He used the wooden spoon to gather the last bit of porridge into his mouth.

“How about we try to figure out the common elements between the murders and formulate a list of possible next locations based on the facts,” he said finally, placing the bowl back down onto the table. “We can think of everything we can here and then go around Iron Town and ask people anything we don’t know. How about that?”

Milly and Claire gazed in wonder at Rowen.

“That’s an amazing plan, Rowen! How’d you come up with it?” Milly asked in surprise.

Rowen puffed his chest out in pride. “As a prince, it was the duty of my tutor to teach me as much as they could about many things. A good prince must know all the facts of a case to administer a proper punishment to the criminal in custody.”

“Boo, he’s prideful again.” Claire stuck her tongue out. “Go back to being negative and grumpy. You’re less fun with a big head.”

Rowen immediately slouched over and glared at Claire. “Hey,” he thrust the spoon at her crossly, “you can’t expect a few months and weeks as a tavern boy to have replaced years of royal lessons and constant teachings, can you? I’ll have you know I was the pride of the entire kingdom at one point!”

“Well, you’re nothing but an eleven-year-old boy now, so start acting like one!” Claire glared right back at him. “You talk too much like an adult!”

“And you talk like a child!”

“I am a ch—I mean. I’m an adult! I’m way older than you!”

“By years maybe, but not maturity!”

“I have all the maturity right here!” Claire said as she hefted her small, yet sizable, bosom at Rowen.

“Alright, that’s enough from both of you,” Milly admonished harshly, her own eyes twitching down at her own chest, which was... still growing. “We have a plan, so let’s stick to it and figure this whole mess out. Rowen, no more pride till we solve the case. Claire, no more of... well, just stay happy and positive.”

“Okay!” Claire said cheerfully. “I can do that!”

“Whatever,” Rowen shrugged. “Well, what do we know about the murders?”

Milly raised her hand. “All the murders happened in Iron Town, in alleys, at sunset when there weren’t many people out walking around. Seven people have been killed in the last two-ish weeks, with decreasing time between them. Um... we know a slime has been doing the killing?”

“That’s about what I know, too” Rowen said. “So what questions does that leave us?”

“We know the how, the where for the most part, the when, and the what,” Claire offered, “but we still don’t know why or who. Nor do we know where the slime’s lair is. We also know that this slime is significantly more cunning than a normal slime and is likely getting ready to split itself into more slimes that are just as cunning.”

“So, rather than actually asking other people about what they know about the murders, it would be better to learn how to fight and track slimes,” Milly observed. “That can’t be too hard in a town where everyone hunts slimes all the time, right?”

Rowen shook his head. “No, the normal adventurers wouldn’t be able to help us even if they were here. There isn’t a need to track slimes in the dungeon. They always attack adventurers. What we need is someone who has actual experience tracking slimes in the wild. Since the adventurers are all gone, then we’re looking for someone retired.”

“Alright, we have a plan!” Claire cheered, “Now, to Iron Town to ask old people questions!”

*

“This was a horrible idea!” Claire exclaimed. “Old people are meanies!”

Rowen and Milly, panting as they leaned over on an alley wall, couldn’t help but agree with her. After entering Iron Town, they had no luck finding help with tracking a slime. Most former adventurers brushed them aside and ignored them as they continued hither and yon in their rush to complete their work.

Those were the nice ones, as a few laughed at the kids and then ignored them. The worst one yet had been an old man trying to steal a pie. Milly had scared the man into dropping the stolen pie, and they were subsequently chased through the streets by the very irate, old thief.

“This town is horrible for children!” Rowen gasped out between breaths. “I mean, I’ve never seen such blatant disregard and dislike. Geez, is this how it normally is?”

“I think,” Milly gasped, “they’re all annoyed that the adventurers are gone, and we’re easy targets. I didn’t recognize a single one as a tavern patron, otherwise I could have acted cute.”

“Couldn’t you have used your chosen magic on that thief?” Rowen complained, cracking his back. “You can use ‘charm,’ right?”

“Yeah, and you could have thrown down an illusion or some other spell,” Milly shot back. “Why didn’t you?”

“No time, and too scared,” Rowen muttered, followed by an agreeing nod from Milly. As barely apprentice mages, it took them both time and a certain mindset to cast spells. Suffice to say, they were too weak to face adults, let alone an old, crazy, pie-stealing beggar.

“Great, now where did we end up?” Rowen wondered as he peeked out the alley. “I don’t recognize this part of Iron Town.”

“Just walk toward the palisade,” Milly sighed. “We can use it as a guide back to Tent City. I don’t want to ask any more questions today.”

“I think that’s a wonderful idea,” Rowen agreed halfheartedly as the two began to trudge their way onto the route back home.”

“No!” Claire cried out. “That’ll only leave us with two days to solve the case! You both can’t give up now after we’ve come so far!”

“We only got this far by running from a crazy,” Rowen retorted. “My stomach is telling me it’s past lunch, anyway. Let’s spend a little on food, at least, before heading back. We can ask questions while we go home.”

“Fine,” Claire muttered, leaning out of Milly’s pocket carelessly. Milly stuffed Claire back in, ignoring her protests.

As the duo rounded the next corner, they came across a blacksmith shop. The main building was surrounded by a simple wooden wall with a large opening leading to a little house and open-walled shop. A sign was hanging right beside the opening.

“Huh, I don’t recognize the sign,” Rowen said, curiously examining the shop’s symbol: a pair of crossed swords behind a scale.

“I do,” Milly said thoughtfully. “I think that’s the symbol on Adventurer Fiora’s sword. You remember, the red-haired one that’s really strong.”

“Her? Yeah, I remember her. She was rather fetching, wasn’t she?” Rowen nodded his head. Milly punched him, an annoyed look on her face as Rowen gave her a confused look.

“Really, let me see!” Claire’s voice popped up as she struggled to get her body out of Milly’s pocket. Upon freeing herself, she looked up at the sign. With a small yelp, she dived back inside and hid.

“Leave, hurry and leave!” Claire’s voice echoed in Milly and Rowen’s minds. “This is a bad place!”

“Why, what’s wrong?” Rowen asked, his hands preparing to cast spells.

“I’ve been here before, during a small dungeon requisition,” Claire explained. “The old man here is really mysterious. I think he was almost able to detect my presence, even though I was invisible! That must mean he’s strong and dangerous.”

“Did you say ‘strong’ old man?” Milly’s eyes twinkled.

“No no no. No, Milly,” Rowen said quickly, “that’s a bad thing. We need to leave. Milly? Ah!”

Milly had already started skipping inside, a crying Claire accompanying her. Rowen groaned but chased after them.

“Wow, look at all the tools,” Milly commented as she took her time staring around the workshop. “Everything is so clean and orderly, it makes me think of a new shop.”

Rowen, who had caught up with her, shook his head and pointed at the anvil. “It looks like that, but you can clearly see the burn marks and dents here. Those tools also look well used. Come on, Milly, let’s go before we mess something up. Anyone this organized would not appreciate it if we disturbed their system.”

“Let’s knock on the door at least,” Milly begged. “I mean, we have been asking old people about slimes all day, so how is this any different?”

“Well, because Claire is hiding and crying in your pocket,” Rowen pointed out.

“She’ll be fine,” Milly disagreed. “As long as she stays quiet and hidden, I’m sure the old guy won’t notice her. It’s my turn, anyway. Your turn got us chased here.”

“Alright, fine,” Rowen relented. “But let’s try to be civil. If he has a pie, we leave.”

Milly led Rowen over to the door of the small house and knocked. The door opened a few moments later, revealing a kind-looking old man with a long white beard.

“Hmm, the tempering seems to be going quite nicely,” the old man muttered as he stared at the two children.

“He looks nice!” Milly whispered to Rowen.

Rowen coughed. “Ahem, sorry to disturb you, sir, but we were wondering if we could ask you some slime-related questions? Uh, it’s part of our assignment for adventurer class.”

The old man stroked his beard. “Slime-related questions you say? Hm, well I might know a thing or two. I need to do some more work, though, so why don’t you follow me to the forge and ask your questions while I work. I promise the forge won’t bite.”

He winked at them, causing Milly to giggle and Rowen to hold back a grimace. The two teens walked with the old man back to the forge, where the old man grabbed a few pieces of wood and placed them in the furnace.

“Young man, do you mind pumping that lever? I need to start the fire again.”

“Sure,” Rowen agreed. He walked over to the lever on the right side of the furnace and began to raise and lower it. Wind began to flow into the furnace, and soon the coals ignited the wood into a new fire.

“Perfect. Thank you, young man,” the old man said with a smile as he stroked the fire, occasionally adding more wood. “While I’m working the flames, why don’t you ask your first question?”

“Do you know how to track a wild slime?” Milly asked. Rowen inwardly winced at the bluntness of the question.

“Hmm,” The old man seemed to be thinking as he added a few more pieces of wood. “Tracking a wild slime? Not a normal thing to do, is it? That’s a rather difficult task left to experienced adventurers. Why would young ingots like yourselves be trying to learn this, I wonder?”

“It’s part of our class assignment,” Rowen repeated.

The old man raised an incredulous eyebrow. “Somehow, I don’t expect a complicated question like that would be tasked to younglings like you. Now, why would you really ask this?”

“To track a slime,” Milly piped up. “We want to find one!”

The old man appeared startled for a moment, freezing in place. A moment later, he began to joyfully laugh. It was a very pleasant laugh, filled with a deep voice that was very comforting. He wiped a tear out of his eye.

“You ask about tracking a slime because you want to track a slime? Oh ho ho, isn’t that that the best answer I’ve heard in years,” the old man chortled.

Milly humphed and put her hands on her hips. “Hey, are you making fun of me?” she asked irately. Rowen decided to let this odd conversation continue without his input.

“No, my dear, I am not making fun of you,” the old man apologized. “I’m sorry, but I’m rather used to people hiding their true intentions behind words. Adults rarely do what they intend, you see, and many intend to do things that never happen. As a blacksmith, my job is to create things the customer needs, but often times, they aren’t aware of their own desires. I must hammer and mold their minds until they themselves gain the enlightenment to see what they require.”

“Well, I want to know how to track a slime,” Milly declared. “Can you help me?”

The old man grinned at Milly. “Sure, but I need to know your name, young one. No sense working with someone nameless.”

“I’m Milly, and this is Rowen,” she declared. “What’s your name?”

“My name is Olaf, young Milly. And for giving me fresh laughter that I haven’t felt in years, please allow me to assist you in your quest.”

Olaf picked up a pair of tongs and lifted a piece of iron. He placed in into the hot furnace. “Hire a hunting beast, one trained to follow magic,” he advised. “Give it a piece left behind, and follow it to your quarry. Don’t expect a tracking beast to be good for battle, however. The best hunting beasts are reared by the elves and can be found in the elven district.

“Thanks!” Milly said cheerfully.

“Excuse me,” Rowen entered the conversation, “but why help us and answer our question so easily after pointing out its difficulty? What are your intentions?”

Olaf gave Rowen a serious, considering look. He removed the hot metal and began to hammer it, forcing Rowen and Milly to back up as the sparks flew. “Hmm, yes. You haven’t gone through the right tempering yet. Little Rowen, you have lost your ability to trust others.”

“He’s been through a lot, Olaf!” Milly argued as Rowen’s face turned pale. “After losing his family and home, he’s just a little lost. As his best friend, I’m here to help him back on the right path!”

“Really? But what if whatever he needs requires something you cannot give him?” Olaf asked as he returned the iron to the forge. “What if he needed the help from someone else, say a girl his age?”

Milly’s eyes turned dangerous, a red glow began to filter through her pupils. Two throwing daggers appeared in her hands, their metal glowing red under the light of the fire.

“He doesn’t need anyone else,” Milly said coldly. “I will be enough. I can protect him.”

Seeing the daggers caused Rowen to move toward her, but he stopped when Olaf held up his hand.

“There is no danger here, young Rowen,” Olaf smiled softly, “only desire. Desire on its own cannot spark action. But,” Olaf gave Milly a serious frown, “your desire is too strong right now. You haven’t learned to control it and instead are allowing it to control you. That path can only grant you so much power before you lose yourself.”

Under Milly’s red gaze, Olaf once again removed the block of iron from the forge and began to hammer it. Red sparks flew under each blow, and the iron began to take shape into a blade.

“See here,” Olaf gestured. “You are like this iron: hot and unmolded. This hot piece of iron can easily kill someone as it is, but...” Olaf used the tongs to transfer the metal to a nearby trough of water. The sizzling steam turned the red iron into a piece of madly formed metal.

“Fire cannot last forever, and neither can pure desire,” Olaf finished. “In order for your power to grow, you must use the flames of your passion to mold your mind and body into a weapon capable of following and controlling your desires. Only then will you truly be whole—not only as a person, but also as a warrior.”

When he ended his sermon, Olaf opened his palm, revealing the seven magic throwing daggers. Milly and Rowen blinked in shock, for the two daggers in Milly’s hand had somehow ended up in Olaf’s hand without either of them noticing. The red glow disappeared from Milly’s eyes, replaced by fear and uncertainty.

“Do not panic, young ones. I merely want to examine them the way a blacksmith can. I shall return them shortly.”

Olaf gave the daggers a thorough examination with his eye. “Yes, I see the problem. This is a splendid magical weapon, but your body is currently unable to properly use it. Hmm, nothing a little work won’t fix.”

Olaf raised his eyes to meet Milly’s. “Young Milly, if you’ll allow me a day, I will improve your daggers so they grow with you rather than overwhelm you. While you won’t be able to call the same level of magic as before, your control will improve and allow you to do more complicated feats.”

Milly, looking and feeling calmer than she had in a long time, pursed her lips in thought. “But I’ll need as much power as I can grasp in the coming days. I’d rather survive now so I can worry about the future later.”

Rowen stared at Milly in surprise. Milly grinned at him. “What’s wrong, Rowen? Not used to seeing me calm, collected, and shy? Does that make you like me more?” she teased.

Rowen’s eyebrow twitched as Olaf chuckled. “With or without the dagger, you will always be you. Still, I think you should take Olaf’s offer, because nothing good ever comes from an unstable foundation.”

“Wise words, youngling,” Olaf complimented Rowen. “So, do we have a deal, young Milly?”

Sighing, Milly reluctantly nodded her consent.

“Good. Come back tomorrow at lunch, and I shall have your daggers waiting. If you both would like, I can also add a small enchantment to any weapons you have on you. Enough to say, deal with any random slimes appearing in your future?”

Rowen squinted at Olaf, still unsure of the man’s intentions. However, he and Milly both bowed their heads in thanks and handed over their simple daggers.

“After you and your friend have graduated into true apprentice mages, seek me out again. I’ll write letters of recommendation for you both to aid you in finding true teachers.”

With that last word from Olaf, the two left the forge and headed home. Olaf chuckled as he watched the duo walk out of the compound. “They are both still a bit green, but his tempering is coming along, and her mind is stabilizing,” he murmured to himself. “Little ones, as your more learned adult, allow me to wish you well as the threads of fate guide you down this path. In the days to come, I hope you both cling to your hopes and dreams and survive this ordeal. May you find stability in each other.” He turned his head and resumed hammering the unfinished ingot.

A tiny pinprick of white of light shined down from the sky.

*

“So, now what?” Claire asked as the three of them moved through the busy streets of Iron Town.

“Now, I think it’s an appropriate time for me to visit the priest Rolf told me about,” Milly declared, a gleam glistening within her eyes.

Rowen started, giving Milly an inquisitive look. “Really? But you just need to visit him within the coming week. Why go so soon?”

“Just a feeling,” Milly shrugged. “With my daggers gone, I feel the real weight of power I had with them. I want to learn more about being chosen, about the power granted to me. It wouldn’t do to accidently blow something up, you know.”

“That’s for sure.” Rowen couldn’t help but grin wryly.

“Here.” Milly slipped Claire from her pocket to Rowen’s hand. “You take Claire and go home. I’ll meet you there for supper. I don’t think either of you would be welcome in the holiest part of the city.”

“That’s for sure,” Claire agreed, settling herself in her new hiding spot, Rowen’s shirt pocket. “Blegh! Rowen, you need to wash this shirt sometime. Good luck, Milly!”

Milly waved goodbye as she headed down toward the Faith Quarter. Inwardly, she considered how she had never visited this part of the city before.

As she moved through the palisade gate connecting the two parts of the town, Milly admired the shining armor of the temple knights keeping an eye on the crowd. Upon entering the quarter, she couldn’t help gasping in amazement.

Ahead of her, the glistening white stones of the roads laid out a beautiful arrangement of geometry and landscaping with small shrines encircling the main temple in orbits all equally spaced apart. Each shrine was devoted to a different god or goddess, and the immediate areas around them were covered in colored flowers reflective of the deity’s color.

“How much did this all cost?” Milly couldn’t help but wonder as she followed the crowd of people toward the main temple. The pilgrims would periodically break away to gather at shrines to pray. Milly could see the hope, faith, and worry in their eyes as they sent their prayers to the heavens. The teenage girl, unfamiliar with such religious devotion, felt uncomfortable as she escaped the pilgrims and walked into the main temple.

“May I help you?” a young nun asked, approaching Milly with a smile.

“I’m here to see... Priest Horace,” Milly said after a moment’s thought. “Is he in?”

“He is,” the nun nodded, “but I’m afraid he is very busy right now. I can find another priest for you if you still wish to confess your sins.”

“I’m not here for anything like that,” Milly objected, startled.

“Excuse me, sister, but I’ll take over from here.” A priest appeared next to the two women. “I apologize for the wait. Your lesson room is this way.”

“Oh, you are here for learning,” the nun said, realizing. “I apologize for my assumptions.” She bowed and headed off toward a group of pilgrims.

“If you’ll follow me,” the priest bowed, “Priest Horace awaits you in his office.”

“Um, okay,” Milly muttered as she gave the man a cautious look, “but I don’t believe I’m here to become a sister of the church.”

“I don’t think you are either,” the priest gave her a cheeky wink. “But let’s just say you are for everyone else to hear. I am Fr—I’m sorry, Priest Henry now. Sorry, but the recent rise to priesthood still takes a little getting used to.” He held his hand out.

“Milly, charmed.” Milly shook the priest’s hand. “So, is my identity a secret here?”

“For the sake of circumstances, yes,” Henry admitted, leading Milly through the temple’s halls. “The nature of your goddess is, to say lightly, not proper when her alignment is so closely involved with the other side.”

Milly couldn’t keep a grin off her face. Her goddess was the definition of unreliable, after all, at least to everyone she didn’t have any interest in.

“Here we are,” Henry announced upon reaching an office door. “Priest Horace is waiting inside.” He bowed and left Milly as she entered the room.

“You wished to see me, sir?” Milly asked curiously as she looked around the office.

Looking up from a small stack of papers, the priest smiled at her from behind his desk.

“Ah, miss Milly. It is good to finally meet you. I am Priest Horace, acting leader of this church while Father Jonas is away. Please, take a seat.”

“So, why call for me?” Milly pondered aloud as she sat. “Surely you aren’t a follower of a chaos goddess?”

“No,” Horace shook his head, “but it is my and every priest’s duty in Nehatra to help guide any chosen. Consider it a small perk to living in a country where religious tolerance is our highest virtue.” He winked at her.

“What’s with all the winking priests?” Milly grumbled. “I feel like something bad is about to happen to me when you do that.”

Horace coughed awkwardly. “Ah, I thought that was the best way to communicate to the younger generation. Please forget you saw that. Now, tell me what you know about being a chosen.”

“A chosen is an individual who has attracted the attention of a deity through their deeds and beliefs,” Milly quoted from her lessons with Ganus. “They form a contract with the deity, gaining power in return for protecting the followers and beliefs of the deity.”

“That is correct. Now, tell me how you use your goddess’ power.”

“Um, with my daggers, I guess.” Milly looked confused. “I mean, I just use my power. Is there more?”

Horace smiled. “Well, I can’t tell you what your goddess requires. You’ll have to find it on your own. However, I can teach you today how to better communicate with her through certain prayers and rituals. Interested?”

“What’s in it for you?” Milly gave the priest a suspicious look. “Even if it’s your ‘duty’ to help me, surely you don’t expect me to believe you don’t want anything in return. I can smell your desire, weak as it is.” To illustrate her point, her eyes flashed red.

“Does your friend know you can read him anytime you want?” Horace joked. Seeing Milly’s glare, he relented. “Yes, I do ask something from you in return. I need a god-sworn promise that you will never turn against this country. Even if circumstances turn you into an enemy, you won’t be able to lift a finger to harm Nehatra’s citizens.”

“That’s a large promise,” Milly mused. “After all, what if Nehatra decided I was the enemy? I wouldn’t be able to defend myself. I can learn these rituals and prayers on my own, can’t I? Or maybe I could locate my goddess’ personal church to teach me.”

“Her clergy is part of the Empire currently.” Horace shook his head. “And your goddess won’t go out of her way to give you more than you need. You’ll have to spend the time to figure out what works and what doesn’t, and that could take years, if not lifetimes.”

Milly clicked her tongue. “Why so broad, though? Wouldn’t it make more sense to bind me to your church, or even you yourself? Have a lapdog at your beck and call? What, are you working for that prince in the noble quarter?”

“Please, Milly.” Horace sighed. “Not everyone is as selfish as you seem to believe. I ask this of you as both a precaution for the country and for yourself.”

Seeing Milly’s raised eyebrow, Horace continued. “Something you don’t know is that chosen are some of the most sought out warriors in the world, not just this country. Chosen aren’t picked just because they match their respective deity. They also possess special souls that can wield the power of divinity. Gods sometimes compete fiercely to steal chosen, as when they die, the chosen become powerful warrior spirits under their god. The same thing would happen if a demon tried to break and confuse you—you’d end up a top demon general under a demon god. It wouldn’t be the first time in history a chosen was tricked into destroying what they loved to break their spirit, or controlled into becoming a war machine. The Empire has a few of those, with nary a thought of their own in their heads. The only thing that can stop a chosen is a god-bound promise not taken under duress. So long as the god or goddess the promise was made under lives, it is impossible to break.”

Milly closed her eyes.

“What do I have to say?” she finally said.

“Swear to Temtra that you will never raise a hand to Nehatra or its citizens who follow the law,” Horace told her.

“I swear under the goddess Temtra’s eyes that I will never raise my hand against the country of Nehatra or those who live within it who follow the law,” Milly recited. She shivered as an invisible bond formed around her soul.

Horace smiled at her. “Alright, now it’s time for my part of the deal. Repeat after me...”

Chapter 14

Hunger. The hunger once again echoed through his body. Gretony felt the fading embers of its intelligence waver as he squeezed himself through the pixie tunnel toward its lair. It hurried along, wasting no time in breaking the seal and scooping up the head of a stray dog it had been saving.

“Better,” it moaned, the dog head dissolving into its gelatinous body, “but I need more. This won’t do. I need more.”

Because of the decline in adventurers within the dungeon, Gretony had been forced to kill animals and use their heads as replacements. However, the animals’ heads did not help it for very long, and it was craving adventurer heads once again. Not only that, but it had finally run out of its stockpile.

“I won’t go back,” it muttered. “I need to think, need to know. I need more.”

Making a decision, Gretony shuddered and zoomed down the tunnel to the town exit. It was a beautiful night outside the dungeon, with stars twinkling in the cloudless sky. Gretony took no note of this, for it had a mission and lacked the understanding to appreciate beauty. It needed more heads.

It crawled up the building and listened, letting the vibrations of the ground flow up the building walls and into its body. Few were walking around at this hour, and most were traveling in groups. Gretony sensed the iron and copper weapons as they clattered against armor. It had no desire of getting into an uneven fight.

No, it needed fresh, easy to kill prey. Gretony turned its attention to the buildings. The second one down was vibrating, filled with prey making noise. It listened to the sound of glass being picked up and down, to the noises of what it learned to be laughter, music, and drinking. The heads had taught Gretony these things, and it knew it had its prey.

Still, Gretony was cautious. It had never taken on more than one prey at a time. It didn’t want any escaping; that would be a waste of a head. It needed to get them all and keep them quiet. Thankfully, Gretony had acquired a new ability after eating many prey.

Gretony threw itself off the roof edge onto the wall of the next building, repeating this process until it reached the roof above the noise.

Gretony decided to use the first new skill after evolving into an overslime. It first grew to its original size, and then shuddered horribly. Its slime moved in ways that would disturb any who looked upon it. From where there was once one large slime, now there were many smaller, purple slimes. However, anyone looking at these slimes would immediately notice that except for one, every slime lacked a slime core.

“Go,” Gretony commanded in its mind.

Like a flood, the slimes scattered across the room and flowed down the walls. A few leaped away and destroyed every source of illumination near the building. The rest used any and every opening to get into the building. Soon, the laughter and cheers were replaced by screams and cries of horror. The lights went out inside the building, and the screams quickly disappeared. The rest of the slimes waiting outside to catch escapees quickly flowed into the building as well.

Gretony would feed well this night. He would feed well for many nights to come.

*

“Adventurer Fiora here to report,” said Fiora as she waited outside the command tent.

“Enter,” Ken’s voice came from within.

Fiora lifted the tent flap to reveal a room much larger than what the outside suggested. This magic tent was top of the line and had been enchanted to hold double the amount of space within compared to a normal tent. Inside, Ken, Leo, and few ranger captains waited around a square table with a map detailing the surroundings.

Fiora saluted. “Sirs.”

“At ease,” Ken ordered. When Fiora relaxed, he nodded for her to begin her report.

“After arriving yesterday, the rangers and adventurers have successfully set up this command base within the elven forest,” Fiora began. “Today, the ranger and adventurer scout teams have returned from Duran. It’s not good, sir.”

Ken and the other leaders sighed. “How bad?” Leo asked.

Fiora grimaced. “About half of Duran was devoured by fire, and most buildings are wrecked shells of their former selves. The worst damage was found at the various temples and other places of worship. They’re all gone, sir. The rangers confirmed the complete collapse of the former palace, and it appears parts of the wreckage have been melted together. It’s... unlikely the king and queen made it out.”

Ken took a long, shuddering breath as the other leaders patted his back. He released it, breathing hard as an angry gleam came into his eyes.

“Alright, I was prepared for that. Fiora, did they find anything left of the treasury?”

Fiora nodded. “The adventurers located the former treasury, which was ransacked. There was no gold left, but they were able to confirm the presence of the secret door outside the building. They couldn’t do more without risking revealing themselves to patrols.”

“Patrols?” one of the captains asked in alarm. “That’s not right. Patrols are only needed to guard valuables, but they shouldn’t know we’re here yet.”

“The plan must have been leaked,” Leo grimaced. “We may have been seen by an enemy scout while we were moving through the woods. If the enemy knows we’re coming, then this’ll be a much harder mission.”

“Fiora, did the scouts note where the patrols were heaviest?” Ken pressed.

Fiora nodded. “The demon patrols have completely ignored the devastated parts of the city, instead opting to just patrol the former commercial and royal districts.” She walked over to the map and indicated a part of the city less than half its size. “The teams found no traces of survivors, fleshlings, or warlocks within the city.”

“No fleshlings or warlocks?” Ken asked incredulously. “If there are demons, then there should be warlocks somewhere. However, where did the fleshlings go? I thought they couldn’t get away from the mutated host?”

“Perhaps the hosts have been moved—or even killed, since their usefulness was over,” Leo postulated. “What I’m more concerned about is that Fiora has failed to mention the presence of corpses within the city.”

The various military leaders all turned to look at Fiora, and she shook her head.

“There were no signs of corpses. No bones, blood, bodies, graves, or even hair. Any proof humans lived in the city is gone. It is as if the city had been long abandoned by people hundreds of years ago.”

Ken and Leo exchanged a look of dread. If not a single corpse could be found, then that meant the enemy had taken the time to collect every dead body in the city. However, to find no trace of people meant the enemy actually used precious time to collect and get rid of every bit of evidence.

“Necromancers can use pieces of bodies to replay images of the past,” Ken said slowly. “However, no mage can create an accurate image of what occurred at a place using just destroyed rubble.”

“All communications were cut off before anyone in the city or town could send out a warning or cry for help,” Leo continued the thought. “Which means outside this country, no one knows of the Empire’s activities here. If the Empire claimed that a plague destroyed the city states, then no one would come looking.”

“So, is this a cover-up?” Ken wondered as he drummed his fingers on the table. “Nehatra sits on the peninsula at the bottom of the continent. If no one knew the empire was here, they could use the empty ports to prepare for an invasion anywhere along the coast. It would make sense to disguise the invasion as a tragedy. All they have to do is leave some fleshlings at the border. No one else has ever seen fleshlings before. They don’t even need to use the fleshlings, really. They could claim it was any number of things: zombie outbreak, plague, corrupted dungeon, divine intervention, demon invasion. All they need to do is make sure we’re eliminated, and their plan is complete.”

Ken shook his head. “Adventurer Fiora, thank you for your report. You are dismissed.”

Fiora saluted and quickly left the tent. Once out, she grimaced as she considered the words she had just heard.

*

“Not a single body or body part?” Jonas asked in shock. “Gods above, how long do you think that took? They would have had to use magic to track down everything!”

“Indeed,” Gran nodded. “The most skilled magisters are able to divine entire events merely from a piece of hair. This level of collection is to be expected if the Empire wished to hide their wrongdoing.”

Nat leaned over the edge of a cot and spat in disgust. “Great, not only are they causing more trouble, they’re also trying to hide the blame. A right group of evil geniuses, aren’t they?”

Fiora rubbed her head as she sat inside Jonas and Nat’s tent. She’d come straight here after reporting to the ranger commanders, and now she was going over the report with her three friends.

“Needless to say, none of this has any effect on our mission,” she interrupted them. “The secret door was found, and the treasury was empty. So, we need to find those seals if this country is going to have a future.”

“Well of course,” Nat said lazily from the cot. “We all know that. In fact, I count no less than five different occasions where the importance of these seals was emphasized to everyone. I mean, isn’t once enough to get the point across? It’s like the commanders are trying to reassure themselves that they aren’t making a colossal mistake.”

“They’re under pressure, too,” Gran reminded her. “The commander hasn’t been formally promoted to ranger general yet, so he needs to complete this mission to create a reason for his brother to promote him without raising ire from the other generals.”

“Really? Even at the end of the world politics still exist? What a country we have indeed,” Nat scorned.

“Honey, are you alright?” Jonas asked in concern. “You’ve been really negative ever since we left town. This isn’t like you.”

“Yeah? Well having to live the worst year of my life is kind of getting to me now,” Nat responded sarcastically. “I mean, my brother died, all my belongings and savings in Duran were destroyed, I’ve faced down demons, dungeons, skeletons, and fleshings. Ooh, and I even finally realized my love for you just in time to learn you’ll be dead in ten years best. So yeah, the stress is kind of getting to me now.”

“Nat, my love, please don’t get upset,” Jonas pleaded as he knelt beside her. “Whatever has happened, has already happened. You and I can’t change it, but we can fight for a better future.”

“Jonas, I love you, but please shut up,” Nat flipped over away from him. “I don’t need the positive, feel-good philosophy mumbo-jumbo right now. Just... let’s just finish the mission and get back to town. I don’t want to stay here any longer than we have to. It’s just depressing to see home... like it is now.”

“Natalie...”

“Let me rest,” was the last thing out of Nat’s mouth. With a hurt look, Jonas led Gran and Fiora out of the tent.

“She’s been getting worse,” he told the two. “Losing her twin brother was a blow to her mind, but losing the rest of her family and savings really broke her heart. I’ve been doing my best to care for her since we rescued the refugees, but she’s becoming more withdrawn. However, her combat prowess keeps increasing as she practices more behind my back. I’m worried.”

Fiora patted Jonas’s shoulder in sympathy. “I know it’s hard, Jonas, but you’ll get through this. We just need to finish the mission, get back to town, and then survive long enough for a rescue to appear. That’s our only hope right now.”

Jonas’s shoulders drooped. “Yeah, I guess it is.” With a tired farewell, he went back inside the tent.

Gran shook his head. “Even we elves are starting to feel disheartened at the situation. The light of hope is getting fainter and fainter, and thus cracks are starting to appear within our group. Everyone is feeling the fatigue, and we need some good news badly.”

“I know,” Fiora admitted, “but all we have now are words to encourage everyone. This mission needs to succeed.”

“Are we being sent out tomorrow?” Gran asked.

Fiora nodded. “Yeah, the plan is to use the information our scouts gave us to mount a retrieval mission tomorrow then leave after that. We’ll spend the night in the woods between here and the town. Everything begins tomorrow.”

Chapter 15

“Doc isn’t aware of what happened last night,” Claire reported.

“Are you sure?” Rowen pressed. “Is there any way to tell if he lied? Or maybe he’s unaware of what he did.”

“No, Doc is not aware of what happened last night. Due to the contract between us, we can both sense the intentions and emotions of the other when speaking,” Claire explained. “We can both tell when the other is lying, and often, we can vaguely sense why.”

“That’s interesting to know,” Milly whispered, “but I feel that the situation over there is a little more important than a lesson on relationships.”

The three of them peeked their heads out of the alley they were hiding in. Down the street, a crowd of people were gathered outside one of the Iron Quarter taverns. Cries of anguish and fearful whispers echoed down the street as the guards brought out headless body after headless body.

“This is really bad,” Claire whispered. “The slime must have gone into a feeding frenzy last night. An entire tavern filled with people… it must have been starving for quite some time.”

“That doesn’t make any sense,” Milly whispered back. “The slime has been attacking one person for weeks now. It even ate that woman... almost a week ago now. How can it be starving if it has been following a routine?”

“Maybe the slime ate only one person a week because it was getting its food from elsewhere,” Rowen theorized. “I mean, I’m sure the demons have done a wonderful job devouring everything they can get their hands on. The hunters haven’t been bringing back much game from the forest recently.”

“But slimes can eat anything, even plants and stone,” Milly argued. “Why is it so focused on heads? Is there such thing as a head slime?”

“Not yet,” Claire murmured, “but maybe Doc can try experimenting...”

A loud voice from behind the three barked at them, “Hey you kids! What are you doing!” Claire hid in Milly’s pocket as the two teens jumped in surprise. They turned to discover three guards examining them from the road.

“We’re curious to see what’s happening,” Milly chirped. “We could hear the commotion all the way from the guild classroom.”

“Well, stop and leave immediately,” said the head guard. “This is no place for a child. Leave this mess to trained professionals. Go home!”

“Right away, sir!” Rowen nodded, grabbing Milly’s arm and pulling her away.

“Let me go!” she insisted, struggling against his grip. “What trained professionals? They can’t even track down the culprit!”

“Quiet,” Rowen whispered as he glanced back at the guards from the corner of his eye. “We need more information, and they seem like the ones to get it from. Besides, you don’t have your daggers, remember? You shouldn’t pick a fight now.”

Milly pouted and slouched in Rowen’s grip. “Well, what are we supposed to do then? In order to use a tracking beast, we need some sample of the slime. Even if the guards aren’t smart enough to try, they have to have something we can use from the crime scene.”

“I know,” Rowen agreed. “Which is why our next step is going to require your charm magic and a lone guard. Feel up to it?”

Milly immediately stopped struggling and instead used her superior strength to break free, turn around, and hold Rowen in an excited hug. “You want me to use my charm magic? Yay! I’ve been waiting to show off my powers to Claire!”

“Alright, alright.” Rowen struggled in her grip. “Yes, we’re going to use your charm magic, so can you please let me go?”

“Nope,” Milly said cheerfully. “You pulled me, so now I’m dragging you! Feel free to complain, but I still have three or four years on you.”

Rowen gave up struggling and relaxed his body into dead weight. Milly rolled her eyes and slung Rowen over her shoulder like a sack of flour.

“This is incredibly humiliating,” Rowen muttered. “I’m a grown... well, I’m not child anymore.”

“Don’t worry,” Claire teased from the pocket. “She’s not treating you like a child; she’s treating you like a sack.”

“That wouldn’t be too unexpected, actually,” Rowen muttered as he gave up and pretended he was dead, ignoring the giggles and chuckles from pedestrians passing by.

Milly put Rowen down a few minutes later, and the two resumed their serious search for a lone guard. After spying on a few patrols, they finally came across a single guard hurrying down an alley. He was clearly late to something.

Rowen coughed into his fist and signaled for Milly to begin. Milly gave him a big thumbs up before running and tripping in front of the alley exit. The guard soon came upon her—and ignored her as he hurried away down the alley.

“How dare a guard ignore a damsel in distress!” Milly roared angrily after Rowen helped her up. “Are there no moral standards for being a guard these days? I want my taxes back!”

“We don’t pay taxes. We’re not adults yet,” Rowen provided helpfully. “Anyway, I guess we need to either chase after that guard or find another one.”

“Chase!” Milly growled.

“Wait,” Claire cried out in their minds. “Let me help!”

The two teens heard a cry and a crash from the other end of the alley. With matching grins, Rowen and Milly ran towards the sound until they discovered the source: a slightly confused soldier who had somehow tripped into a stack of crates.

Claire stuck her body out of Milly’s pocket and made a double thumbs up with her hands, “Earth magic, gotta trip them all.”

“Thanks, Claire.” Rowen winked at her. “Alright, Milly, your turn.”

With a winning smile, Milly walked over to the fallen soldier and bent down to look the soldier in the eye.

“Wha...” The soldier began to regain his facilities.

“Shh,” Milly whispered, holding her finger up to her mouth. “I need your help, soldier. Can you help me?”

Milly’s eyes began to glow a low red, and the soldier’s eyes soon glowed the same color.

“I want to help you,” the soldier murmured, “but I’m late...”

“It won’t take long, and I really need your help,” Milly pouted sadly. “I just need some questions answered, that’s all.”

“Okay,” the soldier’s eyes glowed a deep red as he smiled dopily.

Rowen chuckled softly as he shook his head. “Your power is as scary as ever, Milly. This is why I don’t look you in the eyes when we fight over dessert.”

Milly’s face twitched, but she kept her pleasant smile on as she ignored Rowen. “Mr. Soldier, I need to know if anyone found part of the culprit at the tavern massacre.”

“We found some,” the soldier replied truthfully.

“Where is it?” Milly pressed.

“Headquarters,” the soldier’s smile seemed to grow smaller.

“Why are you in a rush?”

The soldier’s smile faded further into an expression of puzzlement. “I’m late to the general’s meeting. I need to deliver... some news. Why am I telling you this?”

“Sleep!” Milly ordered loudly. The soldier’s eyes rolled into his head and he slumped back.

Milly pursed her lips. “What a disappointment. I’m still too weak to keep the spell up for long. At least he won’t remember this conversation.”

“Yeah, that’s if we beat it before he wakes up,” Rowen reminded her. “Let’s get out of here!”

The three companions raced away, Claire diving her head back into Milly’s pocket. Once they were clear of the alley, Rowen pursed his lips and leaned against a building.

“So, what we need is at the headquarters,” he summarized, “and that headquarters happens to be crawling with soldiers, guards, and any number of magic spells guarding them all. Any ideas?”

“Break in!” Claire piped up from the pocket.

“No,” Milly and Rowen said together.

“Not you guys. Me!”

“Even worse of an idea,” Rowen deadpanned. “If anything happens to you, this whole town will end. Why don’t we plan out a heist using our combined magical talents?”

“Sure, but your magic takes too long to activate, both of you! Milly, no offense, can barely keep a conversation for more than a few questions. Meanwhile, my spying can be done without any effort. Besides, I’m tired of staying in this pocket! I want to do something important for the investigation!”

“I like Rowen’s plan better,” Milly declared. “It’s safer, and we can plan ahead.”

Claire turned her head and pouted at Rowen.

Rowen threw his hands into the air. “Don’t come to me with those puppy dog faces! I want no part of this!”

“Well, since you are the deciding vote,” Claire pointed out diplomatically, “it would be wiser to make one person happy by choosing rather than upsetting two people with inaction. By the way, who are you going to live with longer, her or me?”

“In that case, no,” Rowen declared.

Claire tapped her finger against her head, “Hmm...  Overruled!” With that, she vanished.

Rowen and Milly both groaned. Neither one of them could hold a candle to the trickster nature of the pixie. They could only let her go through with whatever she decided.

“We’re getting those daggers of yours back after this meeting,” Rowen vowed. “At this rate, we’re going to be fighting the whole blasted city!”

*

“Alright, I’m in position,” Claire reported from her hiding spot inside the main army headquarters. She peeked over the books she was hiding behind on the bookshelf directly next to the map table.

“I can hear you loud and clear,” Rowen’s voice sounded in her mind, “Oh, and Milly says she’s going to bake some snacks for us when you’re done.”

“I love snacks! Wait, shh,” she said suddenly. “I think the meeting is starting.” She used her magic to enchant her ears so Rowen would hear what she heard.

*

“How bad was the attack?” Prince James asked the guard captain in front of him.

“It was one of the worst massacres I’ve ever seen,” the captain said. “My prince, the tavern was filled with bodies lying in every possible position. No one was spared, from customer to dish cleaner. It looks like they put up as much of a fight as they could while drunk, but we found no enemy bodies among our own. Everyone who died passed the same as the beheaded murder victims. The priests have been requested to cleanse the building of resentful spirits, but I doubt the building will ever be used again.”

“Thank you, captain, you are dismissed.” James waved his hand. The captain bowed and exited the room.

James sighed as he rubbed his forehead. He gazed around at his three advisers and the few generals in the command room.

“This incident does not reflect well on us, my prince,” Annabelle spoke up. “My children are hearing many reports about the citizens of this town being quite... disenchanted with your rule. Having sent all the adventurers away and taken over the responsibility of guarding the town, it appears you have made yourself a wonderful source of their frustrations.”

James fixed Anna with a glower. “Your venomous tongue hasn’t changed at all, even with this crisis?”

Anna giggled.

A loud slap echoed the room. Everyone starred in surprise at Alfred, who had slapped Anna across the face. He glared down at her shocked expression.

“You are in the presence of his highness and will show him the appropriate level of respect,” Alfred barked, “or you risk losing your position and life. Is that understood?”

“I’m sorry,” Anna apologized, getting on the floor and bowing her body toward James. “I’m... I’m so sorry, my prince. My speech was in appropriate.”

James winced at the display of groveling and waved his hand. “As long as you’ve learned your lesson, you are forgiven. Josh, as captain of my guard, what are your thoughts on this matter?”

Josh frowned. “An attack of this scale has completely destroyed morale within the town and our troops. The fear of being attacked is growing, and this unrest could easily grow until it reaches a state of complete and utter panic. This situation is the worst possible problem we could have while under siege. We must quickly find a way to improve morale, or we risk riots.”

“I see. Alfred, what are the best options?” James pressed.

Alfred tapped his chin in thought. “The rangers should be preparing to complete their mission soon. Given the time it takes to travel, they could be back as early as two days or as late as four. If they return successful, then morale will naturally improve. However, if they fail, then all is lost. To avoid risking our chances, we must find a cause, event, or person within the next two days to raise morale to a level where either the rangers’ success inspires the people, or their failure is negated by our success.

“To that end,” he continued, “our best solution would be to find the culprit and punish them publicly. We need the real culprit, ideally, but a scapegoat will suffice.”

“A scapegoat? That would be mean lying to the people and letting a murderer run loose,” Prince James pointed out darkly. “If we were to execute a scapegoat and allow the murders to continue, no one would place trust in the royalty again.”

“I understand your concern, your highness, but before you set your mind, allow me to read the report on all the beheaded victims,” Alfred pleaded. Seeing James nod his head, Alfred pulled out a scroll and read it out loud.

“All victims have had their heads removed by alchemic melting,” Alfred announced. “The same method was used in every case, and the alchemical fluid used strongly resembles that of a slime’s.”

The generals began muttering to themselves. James held up his hand for quiet.

“A slime did all this? I highly doubt a slime would have the cunning and reasoning to pull off their attacks and hide their trail. Perhaps someone with a tamed slime is using it to commit murder,” he suggested.

“I’ve checked the records, your highness,” Josh spoke up, “and there are no tamers currently registered with a slime pet in town. The few adventurers who possess tamer skills have left with the rangers. The tamers among the elves do not tame anything besides beasts. If someone possessed a tamed slime, then they would have had to come forth for taming supplies at some point. It is highly unlikely.”

“Someone could have made a mistake, or maybe someone sneaked in,” a general argued. “After all, we brought many refugees with us from Duran, and who knows if one of them is a spy.”

“The murders began before fall of Duran,” Alfred pointed out, “so I doubt this is a spy we brought with us. I have a strong suspicion, but I hesitate to say it.”

“Do not falter, Alfred,” James urged. “I trust your council. What are you thinking?”

“I’ve spoken with the head witch, Helen,” Alfred said slowly, “and she agreed with my conclusion. The dungeon is responsible for the attacks, for it has become corrupted.”

The room was filled with noise as everyone began talking at once.

“Quiet!” Josh bellowed.

“Alfred, surely this cannot be?” James asked in disbelief. “This dungeon has been highly stable, and the entire town relies on its treasure and loot. To falsely implicate it is to risk the wrath of the entire town and the Adventurers Guild!”

“I share your dismay, but I regret to say that the dungeon is the most likely culprit,” Alfred sighed in regret. “The witch Helen showed me records of past dungeons that became corrupted after their food source dropped. Dungeons grow as we do, and their appetites grow proportionally. In the last few weeks, fewer and fewer adventurers have been entering the dungeon, and even less have died within it. Thus, it began to feed outside the dungeon to satisfy its hunger. However, every adventurer left a few days ago. Not even the miners will enter the dungeon now in fear for the oozes they could unearth. The dungeon must be starving, and so it acted out of a need for self-preservation and devoured an entire tavern of citizens.”

James crossed his fingers and bent hid head down in contemplation.

“I won’t say this logic is false, Alfred. I just hope none of it is true. However, if that is the case, then we must do something. While I can respect another individual’s desire to live, I won’t tolerate the death of my subjects. Generals, what would be our chances to eliminate the dungeon if it were indeed the culprit?”

“Not good, sir,” one responded. “Our men were never trained to fight slimes, and all our equipment has been enchanted to repel demons and their kin. Not only that, but the tunnels are too small to support the army’s standard method of fighting. Our formations would be worthless. Our men were never trained to fight in such close confinement, where an attack could come in any direction. Many would die fighting their way down, leaving the town defenseless against a demon attack.”

“Actually, I have a solution,” Alfred spoke up with an enlightened smile. “I went to the witch not only to confirm my findings, but also because she has been working on an enchantment for weapons and armor. An ‘anti-dungeon’ enchantment, if you will, much like goblin-bane and human-killer enchantments. She just needs a few days to perfect the formula, and we will have an army equipped with weapons and armor capable of defeating any dungeon on the world! No longer would weapons and armor have to be treated for individual monsters. Instead, they can be treated to destroy any and all dungeon-created monsters.”

The room was filled with sounds of interest as generals nodded and aides whispered to each other. The general consensus seemed that everyone was moved by the idea.

“Sir, wouldn’t this new enchantment rid us of the demon-bane enchantments?” a different general spoke up. “We would be defenseless against a demon onslaught if they attacked us without them.”

“You are correct,” Alfred nodded. “Our iron weapons can only hold one ‘bane’ type of enchantment at a time. Have no fear, because I have signed a deal with Witch Helen to mass-produce demon-bane potions as soon as she is done researching the dungeon-bane enchantment. That way, once the dungeon is dead, we can use the potions to bring ourselves back to fighting strength.”

“A few days...” James considered. “However, you said earlier that we needed to do something before the adventurers came back to raise morale. As you also mentioned earlier, we have about three days.”

“You are quite right to notice that, my prince. We should announce later today the identity of culprit—the dungeon—and our plans to subdue it. We will transfer all the frustration and negativity that has been building up in town to the dungeon, and then we shall become the conquering heroes who saved the town. Once the people are distracted, morale will begin to rise as they realize the danger will soon end.”

Prince James thought long and hard before announcing his decision.

“Begin preparations today, but do not make any announcement,” James ordered. “I want to have a talk with Master Mary before we do anything too drastic. Assist Witch Helen with anything she needs. Give her access to our stockade so that she can finish her enchantment.”

“But sir,” Alfred protested, “she will try to stop you for sure.”

“Better I make her aware now than going behind her back,” James affirmed. “Civil conflicts should be decided amongst all leaders, especially the ones who understand their territory. You will do nothing until I order it. Not only that, but if we do come to the conclusion that the dungeon must be destroyed, then it is paramount that the adventurers join us and lend their expertise. They have the most experience with this dungeon, after all.”

Alfred sighed, but nodded, “Understood my prince. Your wish... is my command.”

*

“Oh dear! Oh no, oh no,” Claire muttered in distress as she watched the people leave the room. “This is terrible, horrible, and the worst thing that could happen! Rowen, what do we do? What can we do?”

“Claire, you need to calm down. Panicking isn’t going to help us or Doc. Our goal is the same: we need to find the wild slime to prove Doc’s innocence.”

“But if the whole town thinks Doc is the murderer, then killing a wild slime isn’t going to help anymore. We don’t have the influence to change the minds of everyone in town. They want someone to punish, and Doc is an easy target.”

“We don’t, but the Adventurers Guild does,” Rowen pointed out. “Milly and I are friends with Master Mary, and she’s a calm and rational person. I’m sure she’d rather kill the real culprit as opposed to slaying a scapegoat and letting the murders continue. I’m sure that if we explain our plan and the evidence we have, she’ll work with us to prove Doc’s innocence.”

“I’m the source of your evidence!” Claire cried internally. “There is no way I’m going anywhere near the Adventurers Guild! That’s suicide!”

“Fine, then Milly and I will do it,” Rowen said calmly, holding up his hands to placate the panicking pixie. “You heard the prince. He wants to talk to the guild master too, so we still have time. We just need you to locate a good tracking beast in the elf district while we talk to the guild master tomorrow.”

“Monsters are scary too!”

“Then, I don’t know, bring some worg fur or something to hide your scent. Which is scarier, the tracking beast or the guild?”

“Fine, I’ll find the monster sniffer,” Claire muttered in defeat, “but why wait till tomorrow?”

“We can’t leave the tavern;” Rowen muttered reluctantly. “Fred came home and is in full concerned parent mode after hearing about the massacre. He won’t let Milly and I out of the house for the rest of the day. In fact, he’s going to take the time to walk us to and from the guild starting tomorrow.”

“What! So now what?” Claire began to cry in the bookshelf. “I, I don’t want Doc to die! He’s my best friend. I... I...”

“All isn’t lost,” Rowen reminded her. “You heard the prince. He doesn’t want to risk his troops without the adventurers. Milly and I will use our trip to the guild tomorrow to speak with Mary. We will do our best to convince her and the prince not to attack. You use the time tomorrow to find that tracker dog. For now, come back to the Knifed Zombie. You need rest.”

Claire wiped her eyes. “Alright, I’ll do it! Don’t worry, Doc, I’ll prove your innocence! Even if it means fighting a bird or an entire army!”

Chapter 16

In a room filled with darkness, no torches to light the walls, water dripped down somewhere in the stillness alongside the raspy sounds of breathing. The sounds of metal chains echoed through the black.

“My sweet,” a voice came from the darkness. “My sweet, dear, love. Now, why don’t you tell me exactly what was going through your mind when you decided to jeopardize my plan? I’m ever so curious.”

By the faint sound of breathing, there were two other people in the room, one near the chains and one near the speaker.

A soft, female mumble shifted through the room. “I’m sorry, sir. Please forgive me,” the woman begged pitifully.

The speaker clicked his tongue. “Now, now, answer the question for me.”

The chains rattled as the woman seemed to struggle to see her accuser. “My love...”

A slap shattered the silence of the void. “Enough. Answer the question!”

The prisoner gulped and wetted her lips. “Mas... master, I was just infuriated about how such a low being can command you so easily. You are a lord among men, a god in human guise, my one and everything. I wanted him to feel anger, to realize his mistakes and how everything rested on his shoulders. I wanted him to feel fear. I wanted him to suffer for offending you so.”

“Oh, my sweet dear,” the speaker sighed. “Your feeble little mind is still so limited. I obey him because it suits my plans. Why should I not be loyal to him? It was he who allowed us the opportunity to rise from our lowly station. In fact, when this is all over, I plan on letting him live as thanks.

“But,” the speaker growled, his steps echoing as he walked forward and seemingly grabbed the prisoner by the hair, “that’s only if the plan succeeds! He needs to feel reliant on me, and you making him feel weak and insecure about my counsel now is improper! I don’t want him remembering whose idea it was to take—make changes in town. It’s already bad enough that this murderer is mucking up our plans! It only barely worked out that this incident lines up with the next phase. Do you know what will happen to us if we fail?”

As if to illustrate his point, the speaker hissed in pain and released the prisoner to the floor. A faint, barely visible light shone from the speaker’s chest. The speaker clutched at it and growled out in pain. The third in the room came forward to help the speaker.

“The mistresses call me,” the speaker muttered. “They want an update. Stay here and release her once her wounds are healed. I know she has learned her lesson.”

The third person grunted but said nothing in reproach. The speaker opened the door, allowing light to illuminate the room.

“They should be starting soon,” he murmured, and the candle-lit walls outside the room seemed to darken.

*

“Mistress Helen,” a witch knocked on the door of her leader’s room. “Mistress Helen, are you in there? The meeting is happening very soon!”

“Come in,” Helen’s voice came through the door. The witch hurried inside and almost jumped in surprise at the mess. The previously organized workroom was covered in papers, books, and potion ingredient bottles, some of which bubbled dangerously.

“Mistress, what are you doing that’s so important that you haven’t cleaned?” the witch wondered silently as she picked up a piece of paper and stared at it. It was covered in many glyphs and magical symbols, many written over the others haphazardly and without reason.

“This way, over here,” the witch heard Helen call. “I believe I’ve made a breakthrough!”

The witch hurried over through the piles of books toward the voice, finding Helen leaning over an alchemic device.

“Mistress, isn’t that from the alchemy guild?” the witch wondered. “I thought you abhorred using the tools of the other enchantment guilds?”

“Enough fuss. Come here and look,” Helen ordered without turning around or answering the question. “I think I’ve finally done it! An enchantment to answer all our problems!”

“You’ve solved the dungeon-bane enchantment?” the witch exclaimed. “That’s amazing! Oh, we must let everyone know! You’ll be famous once we escape this country!” The witch walked over to Helen’s side and gazed over her shoulder.

“More than famous,” Helen muttered. “I’ll be the best, and everyone will know that! No one will dare look down upon me.”

Confused, the witch examined the golden, glowing potion in front of Helen. To her, the potion seemed to radiate light that was reflecting off everything, including her mistress’ eyes. Upon looking more carefully, however, the witch realized Helen’s eyes were a deep golden color.

“Mistress, I think you are not well,” the witch said cautiously. “Come, let’s visit the sisters and have them check your health.”

“Oh, I feel fine.” Helen’s eyes finally moved to look at the witch next to her. “And soon, so shall you.” With astonishing strength and speed, Helen grabbed the golden potion and thrust it into the witch’s mouth. The witch sputtered but was helpless as the golden potion entered her body. Her eyes rolled back into her head, and she collapsed.

“Not quite there,” Helen murmured as she gazed down at the potion. “I need more test subjects. Meeting, yes there is a meeting. Plenty to prove my greatness to.” She picked up a bag of golden potions and slung them over her arm. She also grabbed a hidden piece of paper with golden lettering, storing it in her hat. She stepped over the fallen witch and left the room.

Behind her, the witch opened her eyes, her irises replaced by a solid golden glow.

*

“Kids, keep up,” Fred barked as his long legs carried him down the streets of Iron Town. Rowen and Milly chased after him, taking measured breaths as they followed the former adventurer.

“Dad, slow down!” Milly begged.

“The less time we spend on the streets, the better,” Fred muttered as his eyes scanned the buildings left and right. “It isn’t safe anymore for you two. It might not even be safe for me.”

“We know,” Rowen complained as he jogged up to Fred’s side. “You’ve been muttering the same thing all morning. Please, Fred, slow down some?”

In response, Fred snorted and grabbed the teens by the arms. Ignoring their cries of protest, he marched them down the middle of the street to the Adventurers Guild. He stopped once the three of them were safely inside, and only then did Fred let out a sigh of relief.

“Alright, you two,” he began with his arms crossed, “I’ll be back when your class ends. Do not leave the guild until you are with me. If either of you sneak out, you both will be washing dishes for a week without pay or break time.”

“Yes sir,” Rowen and Milly chorused together.

A moment later, Ganus walked out of the hallway where the classroom was. He smiled pleasantly at Rowen and Milly, though his face could not hide the stress he was feeling.

“Good, you both are safe,” he said. “Have no fear, Mr.—Excuse me, Fred. There are no out of classroom lessons today, or any other day really, so rest assured that nothing bad will happen to them under my watch. Thank you for allowing them to continue to come here in these troubled times.”

Fred shook Ganus’ hand. “No, sir, thank you for agreeing to teach them. I feel much better knowing that a professional like yourself is watching over them and teaching them how to protect themselves.”

Milly and Rowen walked away from the two adults, letting them exchange pleasantries.

“Claire, are you there?” Rowen sent through the mind link.

“I’m here,” Claire answered. “I’m still a little nervous, though.”

“Don’t be. All you need to do is locate the best tracking beasts for our purposes. No stealing, no talking, and no revealing yourself to a single elf or human. Once you find a suitable monster, note it down and we’ll get it.”

“Are you not still under watch?” Claire asked. “How will you acquire the monster if you can’t take a step outside?”

Rowen grunted softly. “Let’s figure that out once you find the beast. Milly and I are going to go to class now. Good luck, Claire.”

“Thanks! Good luck to you, too!”

Rowen turned to Milly and whispered, “She’s on her way.”

Milly winked back at Rowen with a cheeky grin. Her eyes swiveled for a moment toward the receptionist desk where Belle was seemingly minding her own business.

“Which one, the blonde or the brunette?” Milly giggled quietly. “Personally, I think father is more inclined toward the receptionist with the large...”

Belle reddened and quickly vanished.

Rowen and Milly exchanged a devious laugh. Adults should know better than to eavesdrop on children.

“Rowen, Milly, follow me to the classroom,” Ganus spoke up, his conversation with Fred finished. The teens followed obediently into the table filled room and took their seats.

“For today’s lesson, I thought it would be appropriate to go over the various strengths and weaknesses of slime monsters,” Ganus began, using his magic to levitate a piece of chalk to write on the board. “I’m sure you both are aware of what a slime is?”

“Yes, sir,” Milly said with her hand raised. “A slime is a monster originating from a magic core. The core uses mana to secrete a gel like substance capable of melting down most things it engulfs into base element s which the slime core can feed on.”

“A completely correct answer and one I did not expect to hear from you, Milly,” Ganus chuckled as Milly pouted pitifully at him, “but yes, you are correct. Slime monsters are fairly unique monsters in our world. Rowen, why is that?”

“It is because unlike every other monster, slimes have no animal ancestor,” Rowen explained. “All animals, under the right magical circumstances, can evolve into a monster and gain a monster core. Their descendants will also be monsters. Some monsters are thought to have existed since the creation of the world, like dragons and phoenixes, and their bloodline has merged with many animals and monsters to create new species. Slimes are the exception, because without a core, a slime dies. Thus, no animal can be considered its ancestor.”

“Another complete answer. How exciting to hear from the both of you,” Ganus laughed proudly. “Well, let’s see if we can get three for three. Why are slimes so difficult to create enchantments against?”

“I know,” Milly called out. “It’s because while normal slimes share the same acidic-type attack, as slimes evolve into new forms, they radically change their attack and defense strengths. A poison slime will attack with poison-based attacks, but a bug slime will strike with physical attacks. In order to fight both, you’d need weapons and armor enchanted to fight both poison and blunt weapons. Depending on the environment, slimes are radically different.”

“And once again, you are correct,” Ganus nodded in satisfaction. “Slimes are indeed some of the most unique monsters on the continent, and likely the three worlds, too. They can evolve in any direction depending on what they eat, however every slime suffers from the same weaknesses: removal of the core or magic.”

“What about slimes that lack a core, like the oozes and the gelatinous slimes?” Milly asked curiously.

“Those slimes sacrifice their core to attain an almost immunity toward certain types of attacks, but both are extremely weak to fire magic as a result. Without a solid core, they lack the ability to quickly replenish their slime once it is destroyed. Now, how to remove the core is a...”

*

“Tracking monster, tracking monster, tracking monster...” Claire hummed as she flew over the wooden palisade that separated the elven district from Tent City. She grimaced as the familiar fey magic in the air began to speak with her.

“Ugh, I don’t like fey magic,” she muttered as she cast a tiny barrier on her skin. “Give me Doc’s warm, comfortable magic power any day.”

Upon reaching the district, she flew back down to roof level and began her search. She checked each street that she came across, choosing to hide until no one was around before flying to the next roof. While she doubted any normal elf could see her while she was invisible, she had no desire to risk it.

“Hi, Claire!” Doc’s voice rang in her mind, scaring the poor pixie as she stumbled mid-fight and slammed head-first into a roof. “I missed talking to you!”

“I missed you too, Doc.” Claire couldn’t stop a small smile from growing onto her face even when it hurt. “But is something wrong? I thought we agreed to only communicate in an emergency?”

“We did, but I know you were hiding a little from me. I guessed you’d be fine, so I let you out. Wanted a little freedom from me, did you?” Doc teased her.

Claire giggled, “Well, I would be lying if I said I haven’t enjoyed my little vacation. The outside world is filled with lots of interesting things... and a lot of dangers too.”

“At least the adventurers are gone,” Doc agreed with her. “Well, honestly I’ve been enjoying my vacation from you too!”

Claire raised an eyebrow. “Oh, so you wanted me to leave? Wait... Doc what did you do?”

“Nothing... I mean nothing bad,” Doc quickly corrected himself. “The girls and I were just, uh, experimenting with some cool ideas. Since the dungeon is empty, I figure it would be alright to do some experiments on floor 26.”

“Doc,” Claire sighed,” are you telling me you created an entirely new floor after I left just to test new ideas that I might think are... too much?”

“Yes.”

“Good for you!” Claire announced happily. “You were absolutely correct in doing this! As a dungeon crystal, you should always take advantage of dead periods of time to experiment with new ideas to better protect yourself and improve your dungeon. Why waste an opportunity when you can spend your mana at your leisure?”

“Wow, I really thought you’d be mad at me,” Doc wondered.

Claire shrugged. “It’s easy to forget that we have an equal relationship when I have acted as your tutor for so long. My role as your dungeon pixie is to teach you, but in the end, its your choice on how you want to behave. My only desire is to have a safe home to live my life with. I’m not like other members of my family or the other high dungeon pixie families.”

“Oh, have you remembered more lost memories?” Doc asked cheerfully.

“Somewhat.” Claire rubbed her head thoughtfully. “I think I’ve be fully recovered before the year is over.”

“That’s great,” Doc said comfortingly. “Oh, what are you up to now?”

“I’m looking for a tracking beast,” Claire said on reflex, before clapping her hands over her mouth.

“A tracking beast? Why?” Doc asked.

“Um, to track something?” Claire’s smile wavered as her fears began pressing down on her again.

“Boo, Claire. I can feel you not telling me everything. What’s wrong?”

With a sniffle as all her worries and pain came to the front of her mind, Claire began to regale Doc with the story of what she had gone through while in the Dungeon Town: how the murders were getting worse, how the guards were worried about the dungeon, how the prince planned to discuss options to destroy Doc, and how she had been chased by a pie-wielding maniac. Claire was crying by the end, her sniffles echoing through the mind link.

Doc was silent for a long moment.

“Claire, do you need my help?” he finally asked her.

“I wish I could have your help, Doc,” she muttered, “but you can’t come into the town without scaring everyone.”

“....” Doc said nothing.

Claire wiped her eyes and threw her fists into the air above her head, a determined look on her face. “Have no fear, Doc, because I’m going to save you with the help of Rowen and Milly! We’ll track down this rogue slime and prove your innocence once and for all!”

In the dungeon, Doc’s crystal turned a bright purple as happiness flooded his spirit.

“Thank you Claire,” he said. “You’re the best dungeon pixie a dungeon can have as a partner.”

“And don’t you forget it!” Claire declared. “Now, I’m going to search this entire district for the best tracking monster even if it kills me!”

“Try to avoid that last bit please.”

Chapter 17

“No! Stay away!” Claire screamed as she flew as fast as she could. Behind her, a slobbering dog chased after her, barking excitedly as its eyes seemed to lock on to a new favorite toy.

“Bad dog! Stay away, doggy!” Claire pleaded.

“Woof woof!” the dog barked at her, as if telling her to give up and accept her fate.

“Nooooo!”

In the midst of her escapade, Rowen’s voice echoed in her mind, “Claire, we’re almost done with class for today. Did you find a tracking beast?”

“Help me, Rowen! The doggy is trying to eat me!” Claire cried out.

After a moment’s pause, Rowen said, “Have you tried flying to a roof where it can’t reach you?”

Feeling the heat blossom onto her face, Claire stopped flying on street level and flew up to the nearest roof. The dog barked sorrowfully as it could only watch its prey fly out of reach. It seemed to be cursing its lack of wings.

Claire fell onto her hands and knees as she panted in exhaustion. Her beautifully striped wings twitted back and forth as the fatigue began to set in her back. Finally, she carefully positioned her wings so she could lie on her back without hurting them.

“Rowen, have you ever wanted to have wings?” Claire whispered.

“I suppose at one point in my life I did. Why do you ask?”

“Because right now, if I could, I’d give you my wings,” Claire muttered to the sky. “They are a constant weight on my back and cause me so many problems. The two together weigh a fourth of my total weight. If I lie down wrong, I run the chance of tearing or breaking them, which is both painful and sometimes crippling. I doubt anyone with six appendages would be able to survive without magic.”

“Uh...” Rowen mumbled, “that does sound like quite a bit of work. But, uh, about my previous inquiry?”

“Hmm?” Claire scrunched up her face in thought. “Oh right, the tracking beast. I found three stables where tracking beasts are rented, but it looks like most of them have already been given out. I’m not too sure there will be any left by the time you get here.”

“I see,” Rowen said calmly. “Well in any case, Milly and I are going to go meet with the guild master in a moment to plead our case. After that, we’ll get Fred to take us to Olaf’s blacksmith shop to pick up Milly’s daggers. We’ll meet you at home.”

“Alright, good luck,” Claire sighed. She got up and peeked over the side of the roof. Below her, the dog was looking up at her, its eyes alert and playful.

“How can you see me when I’m invisible,” Claire wondered out loud. “Hey, go away!”

“Woof woof!” said the dog. It wagged its tail.

*

“And that’s the end of today’s lesson,” Ganus announced. “Do either of you have any questions?”

Milly and Rowen exchanged a look and grinned. “No sir,” they chorused together.

Ganus grimaced. His two pupils had been oddly knowledgeable over the topic of slimes. He had been prepared to walk them through the basics of fighting against slimes, just in case, but in the end, he had been forced to abandon the effort and returned to lecturing about the various forces of the Empire.

“In that case, consider today’s lesson ended,” Ganus grumbled as he grabbed his notes and opened the classroom door. “Milly’s father has insisted on taking you both home, so wait in the lobby until he arrives. Good day, children.”

After the door shut, Milly looked over at Rowen. “Ready to meet the guild master?” she asked.

“This is our one chance,” Rowen clenched his fist. “Let’s do our best to persuade her.”

The two exited the classroom and returned to the lobby. It was as dead as when they arrived, as every adventurer was out on their mission. Milly skipped over to the receptionist desk.

“Hi, Belle,” she said cheerfully. “We’d like to see the guild master!”

“I’m sorry, children,” Belle shook her head, “but the guild master is in an important meeting right now. If she finishes before your father arrives, then I’ll let her know you’re waiting to see her.”

Milly turned her head to look questioningly at Rowen. Rowen shrugged and gave her a thumbs-up. With an evil smirk, Milly turned her attention back to Belle, who looked confused after watching the teens interact.

“Hey, Belle, can I ask you a question?” Milly asked cutely. “Do you think I’m pretty?”

*

“Your highness,” Mary greeted with a bow. “It is my pleasure to welcome you to my office. What can I help you with today?”

Prince James returned the greeting with a small bow of his own. “I thank you, guild master, for allowing me to enter your office.”

“Stop that,” Mary frowned. “As a future king, it is beneath you to bow for anyone, even those stronger than you. Your princely instincts are still ingrained in your body, I see.”

“Please spare me the lessons,” James said with a tired smile. “I’ve only known you for what, twelve years now? Was it not you with Guild Master Vance who attended my and my brother’s tenth birthday? I recall those few months learning the art of the blade and magic from you and Vance.”

Mary sighed. “Indeed. Those days were so long ago, back when I was learning how to lead a guild. Even one as long-lived as I need a teacher for new things, and Vance was one of the best. I still cannot believe he has fallen, but I am pleased he did not succumb to the enemy’s magic.”

She shook her head. “But that was then, and so much has changed. You are king now, with your parents, brother, and dear sister dead. Are your other sisters handling it well?”

“They spend their days cooking and cleaning, though they are not good at either. They have thrown themselves at any task so long as it distracts them from the horrors of reality. After all, Diana was my only sister who enjoyed battle, and I’m afraid that my sisters will break under the stress.”

“While I wish to continue this nostalgic conversation, I’m sure your highness did not come here for mere small talk.” Mary rubbed her head ruefully. “Tell me, what has happened?”

“My guards have confirmed the murderer’s identity as that of a slime,” James replied evenly. “My counsel is advising me to take action... against the dungeon.”

Mary grimaced and groaned, her hand rubbing her head harder. “Are you completely sure? There is no mistake?” she asked.

“No mistake, guild master. The substance used to melt the necks was confirmed to be an acidic substance consistent with slime acid. In addition, before I came to you today, my men hired many tracking beasts throughout the city and used them to follow the scent of the murderer. They located five holes hidden throughout Iron Town, the closest part of this town to the dungeon. My mages confirmed the presence of dungeon magic deep within the holes.”

Mary tapped her fingers on her desk in thought. “So, you think the dungeon has become corrupted and has begun to move its attack from inside itself toward the townspeople? Why?”

“I believe the reason is fairly obvious,” James said pointedly. “I recently sent every adventurer on the mission with the rangers. Before that, the adventurer casualty rate has decreased dramatically in recent times has it not? Its source of food gone, the dungeon was forced to seek alternate means to continue to eat. The tavern massacre is only the first of such tragedies.”

“I will admit, the timing of the adventurers’ departure and the escalation of attacks is suspicious,” Mary acknowledged, “but it is also quite the coincidence. Given our current... situation, there are many parties who would benefit from both the destruction of the dungeon and the weakening of our forces. Tell me, are your men anywhere near equipped and trained to fight against a horde of slimes in tight corridors?”

“No,” James admitted, “which is one of the reasons why I came to see you.”

Mary chuckled and leaned back into her chair. “Why do you need to come to me? You’ve already taken every single one of my adventurers into your army and sent them on a mission that, frankly, I deem worthless to the protection of the town. What can I do?”

“Mary, I didn’t...”

“Didn’t what?” Mary’s fist slammed down onto the desk, startling James. “Didn’t mean to subvert my authority and send my adventurers on a suicidal mission to an enemy-controlled town with minimal supplies and preparation? Or perhaps you didn’t mean to remove the guards who were ‘guarding’ the town and replace them with your own men who can’t seem to ever be at the right place at the right time? And now you have the gall to come to me to ask for my help in planning the destruction of what could be our best and only ally? That dungeon has worked with us before, or have your spies not been reporting properly to you? Has your little spy-mistress been keeping secrets?”

“Leave her out of this,” James shouted. “I don’t care how you treat me in private, but don’t you dare slander my friends! They...”

“Friends? Friends?” Mary laughed sadistically. “Oh James, anyone in the city can tell you how your so-called friends really are. Alfred is an opportunistic snake, Annabelle is his willing lapdog, and Josh is the attack dog on a short leash. Don’t tell me you forgot how they abandoned Fiora for you when you asked?”

“We were young,” James instantly deflated as he tried to defend himself. “I was just messing around with her. I didn’t mean to cause her to get thrown out. It wasn’t—”

“Your fault, right? I’m sure that’s what everyone tells you these days,” Mary scoffed. “Allow me to tell you, your highness, that as former royalty myself, that is just not true. Being a king isn’t all luxury and riches; it’s about responsibility. Your mistakes will come back to haunt you. Everyone will whisper when you do something wrong. And when you cross the line, no one will come forward to save you. Your sister understood that better than anyone else, as did your father.”

“They are dead!” James yelled at her, his fury renewed. “They’re gone, and now I have to pick up where they left off! I need to protect my people!”

“You need to make your own decisions!” Mary roared back at him. “Instead of letting others decide things for you, you need to man up and be a king! This is your role now!”

The two of them breathed hard as they stared across the table at each other.

“If you’ve come for my help in destroying the dungeon, you don’t have it,” Mary said, suddenly calm. “A dungeon willing to seek an avatar in your sister, and one that allied against an invading dungeon, is one I do not believe would turn on us so easily. If your culprit really is a slime, then find its true identity. I won’t condone wasteful slaughter.”

James took a deep breath as he locked eyes with Mary. He stood up and opened his mouth to reply, but a crash from the open doorway stopped him short. Mary and James whirled about to find a collapsed Milly and Rowen.

“Um, we aren’t the slimes you’re looking for?” Milly smiled awkwardly.

Mary glared at the teens in front of her. “How much did you hear?”

“Enough,” Rowen grimaced as he helped Milly to her feet. “We were on our way to talk to you about the slime issue ourselves, but it appears the prince already tracked down its lair. We’ll be leaving now, my apologies.”

“Hold,” Prince James ordered, causing the two youngsters to freeze in place. “Who are you both?”

“These little spies are my two newest disciples: Milly and Rowen,” Mary explained. “I’m quite curious to hear why they have been investigating a hazardous situation. I’m also interested to hear how they got past the receptionist desk.”

James’ eyes flashed in recognition as he beheld the two sheepish children before him. “Mary’s disciples, are you? Well, what say you about the murders?”

Rowen locked eyes with the prince. “The dungeon isn’t to blame. It’s a wild slime.”

“Do you have any proof?” James asked.

“None that you’d believe.”

“Is that so?” James pondered. “Well, thank you for your insight, young one.”

“Responsibility has no age limit,” Rowen said dutifully. “However, knowing when to listen is a sign of maturity.”

The tension grew palpable in the room as the two princes glared at each other. Milly looked uneasy as she backed away from Rowen.

“Respect for you elders is a core value,” James cautioned.

“The wisdom of youth shouldn’t be discounted,” Rowen argued back.

Mary coughed awkwardly. “Well, if you too are finished comparing each other’s smooth tongues, you children should get going before you father finds you missing from the main hall. Off you go.”

Milly pulled Rowen’s arm until the two were out of sight.

James collapsed back into his chair, an odd look on his face. “You said that boy is your disciple?” he asked Mary.

She nodded. “Yes. He has immense magical talent. I look forward to the day he realizes his true potential.”

With a wry grin, James slowly scratched his head. “He argues just like my sister. Heh. She and I would get into the worst tirades when I tried to tell her what to do. How curious.”

“Diana was a special child,” Mary agreed, “and she is sorely missed by me and Fiora.”

“And me,” James whispered quietly. “The dungeon is her grave, and I have no wish to disturb it, but what can I do? I must protect the legacy of my parents and their people.”

Mary smiled sadly. “That’s the most truth you’ve said since you entered my office.”

Mary stared at the prince in thought, before moving over to her shelf. She pulled out a blue folder.

“Prince James, would you take a look at these findings with me? I think... I think you should be made aware of something.”

*

Claire, Milly, and Rowen all collapsed onto the floor in Milly’s room.

“I got berated by daddy and Belle for charming her and not telling him about my daggers,” Milly muttered in sorrow. “He’s never looked so disappointed before.

“I argued with the crown prince over nothing but empty words,” Rowen moaned. “My dignity is gone.”

“I got chased down by a dog and slobbered on before escaping,” Claire sniffled. “My hair still smells like dog.”

They all sighed together.

“Our plan won’t work anymore,” Rowen muttered. “The prince already had tracker beasts chase down the remnants of the slime. Unfortunately, that only led them to Doc’s emergency exits around the town. Now they really think he’s the murderer.”

“At least we won’t have to break into their headquarters now,” Milly pointed out. “That’s one less thing to worry about.”

“I feel so dirty and violated,” Claire whined.

“What are we going to do now?” Milly asked Rowen.

“I have no idea.” Rowen sighed. “This seems to be the end of our investigation. We have no more leads.”

“In that case, why not try a vacation!”

The trio exchanged a confused look.

“I didn’t say that,” Rowen said.

“Me neither,” Milly exclaimed.

“Uh, that voice sounded a lot like...” Claire trailed off.

With a bang, the floor opened up into a hole, revealing two small pups, a blue woman in old armor, and a purple slime. The purple slime waved its tentacles in greetings.

“Claire, we came to join you on vacation!” Doc announced happily.

Chapter 18

Doc waved his tentacles for a few more moments before realizing nothing was happening. “Did I mess up my entrance?” he asked Claire. “Maybe I should have burst forth from the ceiling instead.”

“Doc!” Claire exclaimed happily as she tackled the slime in a big hug. She felt the cool slime against her skin and smiled in contentment before realizing the current situation. She backed away and slapped the slime hard, sending jiggles through it.

“Doc, why are you here in the town? Don’t you know how dangerous this is?” Claire paused as another thing occurred to her. “By the way, we’re on the second floor. How’d you manage to break through the floor...”

Milly looked on in surprise and confusion. She turned to Rowen with a questioning gaze. “Rowen, what’s going on? And are you feeling okay?” Milly asked as she noticed Rowen’s pale face getting paler.

“Oh right, she can’t hear me,” Doc muttered. “Claire, can you help translate?”

“This slime is Doc,” Claire informed Milly. “Suffice to say, this is the dungeon spirit you’ve heard so much about from me and Rowen. He speaks using the bond we have with him rather than through sound, though his crystal body could speak to anyone touching it.”

“He’s also an impulsive master who still acts without consideration.” Rowen rolled his eyes and crossed his arms over his chest. “Doc, how in the world did you manage to leave the dungeon? That’s suicide, isn’t it Claire?”

“I would normally agree,” Claire said hesitatingly, “except I still feel the contract I have with Doc. He seems... to be in two places at once?”

“There is no need to fear.” Doc patted Claire’s head with a tentacle. “Even though my mind is currently in this slime body, my spirit is still connected to my crystal. You can’t see it, but I have a line of slime connecting my crystal body to this slime.” To demonstrate, the slime used its tentacle to reveal a narrow string of slime that was connected to its back. The string moved down into the hole the dungeon monsters had come from. “This way,” Doc explained, “I’m able to be in two places at once even if it’s the same medium.”

Rowen and Claire shared a glance of suspicion. “Doc,” Claire now also folded her arms across her chest, “exactly where does this slime trail travel through to get here?”

“I made a new emergency exit that’s right under this, um, tavern. It leads right to the heart room, and I even made it big enough for adventurers to crawl through.”

Rowen and Claire all stared at Doc, their expressions devoid of emotion and twitching profusely.

“Why would you do that!” they yelled together at Doc. Milly bounced backward in startled shock.

Doc flinched, and the odd blue woman stepped defensively in front of him. “Please do not frighten our lord,” she pleaded.

“Hey, I can hear her!” Milly declared.

Doc wiggled his body to ‘face’ Milly from behind Anadine, “So this is the little adventurer that Rowen talks with. Young lady, you have been an excellent ally of the dungeon! Even though none of us remember when Rowen told you our secret, you have done a wonderful job keeping it for us!”

“What’s he saying?” Milly whispered as she watched the slime jiggle, wiggle, and create various shapes with its tentacle. “Is he talking to me?”

Doc seemed to deflate as Rowen translated. “You know, this is getting tiresome. I don’t want my words of thanks translated by a third party.” After a brief moment of contemplation, Doc clapped one tentacle into another. “I’ve got it! Catch!”

In a spur of motion, Doc’s slime body flew up Anadine’s back and leaped off her shoulder landing on Milly’s head. He quickly engulfed the startled girl’s head and forced his slime down her ears, nose, and mouth.

“Doc, release her!” Rowen cried out in panic as he threw his hands into the slime in a vain effort to remove it. “She can’t breathe, Doc! Let go!”

“Stop it, Doc!” Claire screeched as well, her wings uselessly flapping as she too tried to remove the slime. “Doc, her eyes are rolling back into her head! You’re going to break her! Humans have breaking points!”

After a few more moments, Doc loosened his grip and removed his tentacles from Milly’s head. Rowen and Claire unceremoniously threw Doc into the hole—to the horror of The Twins and Anadine—and lay Milly down as they hurriedly examined her.

“Milly, are you okay? How many fingers am I holding up?” Claire asked, worried. “Do you need some milk or magic peptomismal?”

Milly groaned and slowly raised her body up. “I feel like I just went through a horrible tentacle-related nightmare,” she said while shivering.

“Well, it wasn’t a nightmare,” Rowen admitted, “but tell us how you feel. Are you in pain? Do you feel wrong in any way?”

“I feel like I need another bath,” Milly admitted, “but I’m more concerned with those three over there. They seem to be quite worried about... Doc? I can hear their panicked voices quite clearly.”

Claire and Rowen gave each other a surprised look.

“You can hear The Twins?” Claire asked.

“Well, yeah. I mean, they’re shouting down the hole loud enough to be heard at the palisade.” Milly covered her ears. “I can’t seem to get them to be quiet. Daddy...”

With a shriek, Milly scrambled over to the hole. She peered over the edge and screeched, “Hey, why are all the chairs piled together in the pantry! Ah, the slime melted a chair! My daddy is going to kill us!”

The two pups stopped shouting and turned their attention to the human next to them. “Are you talking about the bigger human?” one of the pups asked in human speech. “My sister and I waited until his smell was gone before entering this den.”

Milly blinked at them. “Wait, are you The Twins?”

The two pups raised their paws and waved them back and forth in a very human fashion, as if they were greeting someone from a distance.

“So cute!” Milly exclaimed. “Your fur is beautiful!”

The Twins shared a glance before they shifted their bodies to look at Milly. They stared up at her. “Are you Milly?” one of them asked. “Are you trustworthy?” questioned the other.

“I’m Milly, and I’m trustworthy,” Milly asserted. “Who are you?”

“Ayla,” the one on the left said.

“Aisha,” said the one on the right.

“Want to be friends?” Milly asked, stretching her hand out toward them. She backed away quickly as they growled at her.

“Careful, Milly,” Claire warned. “They may look cute now, but The Twins have served Doc well as some of his strongest bosses. Doc, are you alright?”

The slime hopped out of the hole and vibrated itself like it were shivering. “I’m alright,” he said. “I used up a bit of mana connecting Milly to the dungeon mind, so I wasn’t ready for landing. I had to reassemble myself.”

“Is that what you did to me?” Milly asked curiously. “Couldn’t you have done it in a less... invasive manner?”

“I needed to reach the inside of your head,” Doc seemingly shrugged his slime body. “That way I could create a whisper slime and leave it there.”

“You put a slime in my head!” Milly screamed in horror, “No, I don’t want to get eaten!”

“The slime is harmless,” Doc argued. “All it does is vibrate out the sounds of our mental voices so you can hear it. It’ll only kill you if you try to reveal our secrets.”

Claire frowned. “Doc, I don’t think that’s the best way to make friends. Friends don’t stick booby-traps in friends necks.”

“So, did I do wrong?” Doc asked.

“I can’t really fault it,” Claire admitted. “At the very least, it solves the problem of trusting her, and it helps her hear us. Now I can talk to her mentally without having to use my magic.”

“Can I offer a complaint of privacy invasion,” Milly demanded, obviously infuriated by the conversation.

“Not really,” Doc shook his slime.

Milly produced her replacement throwing daggers, which began to float around her in a circle. Even though they lacked the strength of the weapons granted by Temtra, no one took her threat as a joke. The Twins growled, and Anadine took a protective stance in front of Doc.

“These daggers will still attack even if I die,” Milly warned with a red glow in her eyes.

Claire and Rowen stood off to the side, both looking worried and conflicted.

Doc examined the daggers, sighed, and shrugged his slime body’s tentacles. “Fine, I’ll remove the core so the slime can no longer grow. It’ll still function as a whisper slime, but without any threat of murder. We okay?” With a tentacle beckon, a stone rolled out of Milly’s ear.

Milly’s face scrunched up in disgust at the initial feeling, but she relaxed as the stone disappeared. “Sure, but no more slimes in my house. Also, fix the hole, chairs, and move the entrance hole to the practice area in the back instead of the pantry. I have a secret exit to the practice area in my closet.”

“Deal,” Doc shook tentacles with Milly’s hand.

Claire let out a breath of relief as tensions died down. “Well,” she smiled wryly, “now that that’s out of the way, Anadine why do you have legs, and why are you wearing adventurer armor? Also, how are you talking out loud?”

“Oh, allow me to explain everything!” Doc said exuberantly as he poked his body out from behind the slime woman. “See, while Claire here has been gone, I’ve had a lot of time to do some dungeon experiments with new traps and slimes. In order to test them properly, I’ve had The Twins and Anadine take on adventurer forms to test them. Unfortunately, their immortality has proven an issue with avoiding the traps; they never dodge.

“Then,” Doc continued, “I called Claire and heard all about what’s been going on in town. I got really concerned, since I don’t like the idea of being killed over something I didn’t do. I mean, I don’t want to be killed at all, but this just seems like a dumb reason to die. So, I had a brilliant idea!” He paused dramatically. “Why not fix both my problems, I asked myself. The two teens could come into the dungeon to train and test my traps, and my bosses could investigate the town for the murderer.”

“Gods above, is there anyone in the dungeon to mind it right now?” Claire gasped in horror. “I mean, any intelligent beings?”

“I told you earlier, I’m still there,” Doc reminded her. “Anyway, during my testing, Anadine managed to perfect her adventurer disguise. Once I gave her some of the female armor I had in my astral bag, she became a perfect slime hiding in plain sight. She also learned to talk by copying adventurer throats that I had, uh, lying around.”

“Except she’s blue,” Rowen pointed out. “You’ve covered her up pretty good, but her palms, face, and neck are too blue and see-through to ever pass as a normal person.”

“I have a solution to that, too!” Doc countered eagerly. “Behold, the booze slime!”

With a flourish from his tentacles, an amber-brown colored slime emerged from the hole in the floor.

“I hope your plan doesn’t involve making the whole town drunk,” Rowen said dryly. “Though doing that would certainly improve your reputation, given the coming shortage of booze.”

“I don’t have enough booze slimes for that, but this slime is perfect for Anadine. Watch!”

With another flourish, Doc gave Anadine a signal. The slime woman obliged by sticking a tentacle into the booze slime. With audible gulps, the tentacle began to suck the slime away from the booze slime into Anadine’s body. Slowly, the visible blue tinge changed to a tan color, reminiscent of the skin of a farmer who worked too hard in the sun. Anadine stopped after the booze slime had lost half of its slime. She hiccupped and covered her mouth in embarrassment.

“Excuse me,” she apologized.

“What do you think?” Doc asked Milly and Rowen.

Milly walked around Anadine in a circle, carefully examining each part of the pseudo-adventurer. She poked certain parts, sighing when there was no reaction.

Rowen just looked Anadine up and down and shrugged. “She looks fine to me. Her skin matches, and her eyes are visibly brown, too. I think her hair needs a little less brown, otherwise I think she’d catch too much attention. Also, it’s not wise to wear adventurer clothing in a town where every adventurer is gone.”

Milly clicked her tongue at Rowen and waggled her finger at him. “Just like a boy! You haven’t at all seen the various flaws in this disguise. For instance,” she pointed at Anadine’s chest, “her chest is disproportionate to her waist. It needs to be a finger-length thicker on each side! Another thing, here,” she picked up Anadine’s wrists. “Look at this gauntlet around her wrists. It’s clearly meant for a man’s thick wrist. She filled it up perfectly with slime, but it clashes with her beautiful face. Also, why is she wearing leather pants with a metal breast-plate?”

Claire nodded in time with each one of Milly’s criticisms, while everyone else in the room stared on blankly.

“Am I... ugly?” Anadine asked slowly.

“No!” Milly and Claire cried out together.

“You just need a little work,” Milly admitted.

“We’ll help you!” Claire promised.

“Ahem,” Rowen interrupted. “As much as I hate to disrupt this blossoming friendship, what was that about going back to the dungeon? I’m also curious to know why a booze slime has changed Anadine into a person.”

“The booze slimes’ slime changes Anadine’s color, and she can control the amount of color in her body,” Doc explained.

“That makes no sense, but since magic is involved, I really don’t want to get into the issue. Now, about going to the dungeon?” Rowen pressed.

“Yes,” Doc chirped up from his slime body, “I’ve decided that you and Milly will take turns in the dungeon facing my traps and slimes. That way you both will get stronger, and in the meantime, the one of you not training will assist my bosses with tracking the rogue slime.”

Milly rubbed her hands together. “Well, I’m up for it! I need to practice using my new daggers anyway, once I get them back of course.”

“Milly, no!” Rowen hissed, grabbing her shoulders and turning her to face him. “Listen, Doc doesn’t know the meaning of restraint! His traps, especially the new ones, are normally overkill!”

“I resent, yet agree, with that remark,” Doc jiggled contently. “Don’t worry, though; I used The Twins and Anadine to test them, as I said before. They were fine.”

“They are immortal!” Rowen argued. “We, and especially Milly, are not!”

“What was that about your mortality?” Milly asked, suddenly alert.

“Nothing important to this discussion,” Rowen sidelined, ignoring Milly’s suspicious look. “What’s important now is that Doc is making us risk life and death for his amusement!”

“Well, it’s not like I haven’t been doing that since I opened as a dungeon,” Doc pointed out. “And in any case, I’ve seen both of your current abilities. You are both some of the weakest adventurers in town. Milly was the only one out of the two of you with any real combat ability, and her daggers no longer give her the same amount of magical strength. I’d say in order for you both to survive whatever is coming, you and Milly need to learn to fight properly.”

“And a dungeon can teach us how to fight as humans?” Rowen rolled his eyes in disbelief.

“Your time away from the dungeon has really made you cheeky,” Doc grumbled. “When you first woke up, you were so polite and respectful to me.”

“I’ve learned how impulsive and inconsiderate you can be,” Rowen muttered. “Also... no matter. Why are you so fixated on getting Milly and I into your dungeon?”

“Honestly, I’m quite bored,” Doc admitted. “There’s not much to do besides testing new traps and trying to unlock new slime evolutions. I need adventurer input, and since you both are allies and adventurers, you’re the best help I can get! Not only that, but while the other is training, one of you can help take my bosses around town to search for the murderer.”

“Is that wise, though?” Milly questioned as she turned away from Anadine. “Your worgs can pass as puppies, but they are liable to attract a great deal of attention with their cuteness. If they attack anyone, it’ll be a problem.”

“We can take human shape,” Ayla offered, showing off her smoke transformation into a hooded figure.

“Take off the hood,” Milly retorted.

Ayla slumped in defeat. “I can’t,” she sighed. “There’s nothing under it.”

“Don’t try it,” Claire warned as Milly took a step toward Ayla. “Doc and I tried it once. There is literally nothing under the hood because this form is a magical illusion. They haven’t evolved into a high enough monster to have a proper human guise yet.”

“So, two puppies and a suspicious adventurer,” Rowen counted. “I guess we could make it work—especially if we tell Fred we hired Anadine as our bodyguard!”

“I’ll make up the story,” Milly agreed. “He’ll definitely listen once I teach Anadine what to say to him. Though, explaining why she is the only adventurer in town will take some work.”

“So, is this plan good then?” Doc asked.

Rowen and Milly shrugged in resignation. “This is as good a plan as any,” Rowen chuckled. “I was ready to give up, anyway. Some training and new eyes on the investigation might be just what we need.”

“Great! Then you’re first, Rowen.” With a slimy grin, or as best a slime could do in comparison, Doc grabbed the young man and leaped back down the hole, a screaming Rowen wrapped in tentacles following close behind.

“Hey, fix what you broke!” Milly called down the hole, not moving to save Rowen.

“I’ll send some slimes back!” Doc called cheerfully in farewell. “Oh, sorry, Rowen! Didn’t see that ceiling there. Or that wall. Oh hey, who put that floor there? Wait, that was me..”

Chapter 19

Within the command tent, Ken waited patiently as Leo walked into the room with the final update.

“All teams are ready in position,” Leo reported to Ken. “The adventurers have finished setting up their preparations in case of disaster. Our rangers are in position and ready to breach the treasury at any time. Everything is in place, sir.”

“Good,” Ken nodded in satisfaction. “It has been a trying few days. Did the adventurers manage to retrieve any valuables in their scouting?”

“They have been quite skilled in locating the forgotten valuables the warlocks missed. They’ve agreed to hand them over to the crown in exchange for ration tickets. Not only that, but they also discovered a repository of rations.”

“Excellent,” Ken muttered as he moved to the window facing the city. He pulled out his magic spyglass and examined the decaying structures. “Let the adventurers know that the bundle of rations will be reserved for them after we get back. Anything else?”

“No, sir,” Leo shook his head. “They’re all ready to begin the retrieval.”

“In that case, activate the magic stones. I wish to address the troops.”

Leo turned and waved at the three rangers gathered around a large white stone, about the size of a head, which was resting in the middle of the command tent. They began chanting at Leo’s signal, and the stone slowly changed from white to yellow.

Ken walked over to the stone and placed his hand on it. He closed his eyes and felt the magic connect him to the receiver stones given to each squad.

“To all teams,” he began speaking, “you have your orders. Rangers are to break into the vault undetected. Adventurers are to stand-by and watch the patrols for signs of movement. Do not engage the enemy unless it is unavoidable. We are not here to fight a war. This is Ranger Commander Ken, and you may begin the mission!”

*

So, what do you think? Doc asked curiously.

Rowen, who was absorbing dungeon mana to heal his wounds, frowned and rubbed his head. “I think you should never carry me down a corridor again. Humans—no, every other race in this world except slimes—have a hard time with repeated, vigorous contact with rock walls. I think that if I had been a normal human, I’d be injured enough to fall into a coma.”

“But you’re not, and you’re fine. Now please, tell me this isn’t a great practice floor! I worked hard to get everything right!”

Rowen examined the floor. Coined the “Play Floor” by Doc, the 26th floor was very spacious. It resembled the grey slime floors on the 15th–20th floors, except without the giant drop off into the slime filled lower level. From the entrance, Rowen could see individual rooms scattered around the floor—three groups of five, to be exact—and what looked like a long tunnel that had its own ceiling and walls not connected to the rest of the dungeon.

“So, what exactly am I looking at here, Sir Doc?” Rowen asked.

“Oh, so now it’s ‘Sir Doc?’” Doc asked incredulously. “What happened to all the disrespect you were showing me a few minutes ago?”

Rowen chuckled. “Well, honestly? I’m feeling different after being pulled back in here. It’s as if I’m living two different lives as two different people. For some reason, my mind feels the same as when I first woke up.”

“Hmm. Do you think it’s because the undead half of you hasn’t experienced living with the adventurers? Maybe after getting back near each other, your mind stabilizes. I don’t know, but we should ask Claire later about it.”

Rowen smiled. “Alright, but let’s get back to your floor. I can see a few rooms from here, but why do they all look like individual houses? Why is your roof so high?”

“Aha!” Doc chortled in jubilation. “You noticed, I see. Well, allow me to disclose all the wonders I have down here!” He began leading Rowen through the room toward the various sections.

He pointed a tentacle. “This first area is filled with slime trap rooms. I’m experimenting with the various things I can do with a slime to affect adventurers without actually fighting them. Claire began this train of thought by suggesting the use of a booze slime in the walls with an air duct above to allow the booze to drift into the room and intoxicate the adventurers. I’m currently trying out other slimes, but so far, only the fire and water slimes are showing any real progress. All they do is control the room temperature, I’m afraid. I’m moving to the herb family soon, though, and I’m hoping I can get some poison or paralysis slimes in there.

“Next group I have here contains all the trap rooms. Besides my standard pitfall and aerial traps, I’m also practicing the new traps like the slime launchers. I’ve discovered a new slime evolution to go with them, but more on that later. Recently, I’ve been having some luck moving the pitfalls on the floor to pitfalls on the ceiling. I’m not sure what to call them though, because all they do is rain rocks down. Just having falling rocks is boring, so I need to determine which slime would be of most use with this kind of the trap.”

“Don’t you have any earth-type slimes? As I recall, one of those is a rumble slime, correct? It already makes rocks fall from the ceiling, so why not have one be the trigger for the trap? Are you thinking a layer of rock ceiling falling or individual stones of various sizes falling?”

Doc squirmed into a spiral before unraveling like a whirlwind. “You’ve given me a wonderful idea, Rowen! I’ll divide the trap into two types: a death trap and a normal trap. The death trap will have the entire ceiling fall down and crush anyone inside, and the normal trap will have normal stalagmites falling.”

“You mean stalactite,” Rowen corrected. “A stalagmite is a rock formation extending from the ground up. A stalactite is a rock formation on the ceiling.”

“You adventurers have some weird words in your language sometimes,” Doc grumbled. “Fine, I’ll have some stalactites fall in the normal trap. Both traps can be avoided if the adventurers are able to find and kill the rumble slime hidden in the room.”

“Just to make sure, you’re having Milly and me test all these traps, correct? How would one find a rumble slime hidden in a room?”

“Look for the rock that isn’t purple,” Doc told him. “They’re normally brown or grey, their color taken from the color of the stones they eat. Only thing is, all my stones have some kind of purple tinge to them due to my magic, but the earth slimes never seem to inherit the purple color.

“Now where was I? Oh, right. This last area is for me to test slime evolutions and have them fight over slimes to analyze their individual abilities. For example, having a breeze slime and a flaming slime work together to fight against an overslime.”

“What kind of overslime?” Rowen asked curiously.

“It’s just a normal slime,” Doc sighed. “For some reason, even though all slimes are supposed to grow into their overslime form after a time, I can only manage to create normal slime overslimes. I haven’t determined the root cause yet besides creating the original overslime boss.”

“Perhaps it’s a question of time. After all, you said yourself that all slimes grow naturally into their overslime forms. However, you recycle all your slimes before they have a chance to live long enough to change.”

“Huh, I’d never thought of it that way.” Doc rubbed his slime in deep contemplation. “I can certainly give that a try later. Anyway, these rooms are where you and Claire will fight against slimes to practice your own fighting skills. Last, but certainly not least, is the tunnel.”

Doc hopped and squirmed over the floor to the beginning of the tunnel. He grandly waved his tentacles around like a young child with a new toy.

“This tunnel is where I’m trying out the latest in new slime trap technology—trap tunnels! This tunnel simulates the conditions a normal adventurer would expect to find in a typical slime dungeon. However, it’s filled with all kinds of trap goodies. Anadine and The Twins have been primarily helping me with this trap—trap height, density, frequency, et cetera.”

“What was their final mortality rate?” Rowen coaxed, a bad feeling settling in the back of his throat.

“Oh, uh, one hundred percent,” Doc admitted. “But that’s because they kept ignoring the various injuries and fake blood pouring out of their bodies as they walked through. Immortals are horrible trap testers because they have no sense of preservation! That’s why I needed you and Milly.”

“I’ll be honest, Doc, this is really raising my danger instinct.” Rowen grimaced as he backed away from the entrance. “I mean, what did you even put in there?”

“Just some new toys. And this amazing new slime evolution! Behold.” Doc pointed his tentacles toward the ground. “The newest slime to grace the floors and bone pits of the dungeon, the mini-slime!”

A tiny slime the size of a fist appeared on the floor. It jumped in the air, less than a few inches, and wiggled its tentacles as if to say “ta-da!”

Rowen was not sure how to feel. “Doc, how in the world did you make a slime this small, and why did you want a slime this small?”

“Actually, this is technically not a real slime evolution,” Doc admitted. “This is actually a stage of the slime lifecycle, just like the overslime. These are really baby slimes, freshly budded from a queen slime.”

“Queen slime.” Rowen was shocked. “I’ve never heard of such a slime, even with all my studies from two time periods!”

“I don’t think anyone has,” Doc agreed. “I only found out through the dungeon analysis blue box. Supposedly, a queen slime is a legendary variant of the third stage of the slime lifecycle. While every other slime reproduces by—what’s it’s called again, meiosis—a queen slime can reproduce by mitosis.”

“I have no idea what either of those terms are.”

“I don’t, either,” Doc shrugged. “But for some reason, those words kept sticking in my head. The meiosis word means that the slime turns itself into many identical copies while eliminating the original. The mitosis words means the original can replicate itself forever, though some babies are variants.”

“So,” Rowen summarized, “you’re saying these mini-slimes are the copies of a queen slime. How were you able to get such a powerful creature?”

“I don’t have it,” Doc sulked, “and these mini-slimes are actually quite terrible at combat. Their slime isn’t corrosive enough to melt through armor, enchanted or not. They die just from getting stepped on.

“However,” Doc continued, perking right back up, “I had an ingenious idea when considering the slime launchers! Allow me to demonstrate with a practice dummy.”

With a thought, Doc summoned forth an adventurer corpse from his astral bag. Rowen was surprised to not smell a strong scent of decay, even though this adventurer had clearly been dead for quite some time.

“Why are you keeping corpses and body parts in your astral bag?” Rowen deadpanned.

“For situations like these!” Doc retorted. “Now, watch closely.”

Summoning up an overslime, Doc took control and used his string-sized tentacles to control the corpse like a puppet.

“Doc, this is quite horrifying,” Rowen announced, goose-bumps sailing up his skin. “I’m having flashbacks to the zombie attacks from my kingdom.”

“Maybe I should make a puppeteer slime,” Doc murmured, completely ignoring Rowen. “I wonder which slime that would fall under. Wait, perhaps I should create a string slime first. Oh, I know! I’ll see if one of the bug slimes can evolve later.”

“Guess he didn’t hear me,” Rowen muttered. “Whatever. This just reinforces my point to never make zombie servants.”

While Doc was in the thralls of evolutionary possibility, the corpse continued into the tunnel unabated. Within a few feet, however, the tunnel was filled with a loud buzzing as little wisps of something flew through the air. The corpse was punctured multiple times as it continued to move forward. After less than a minute, the corpse began to fall apart before Rowen’s eyes. First it was sloughs of skin, and then whole body parts fell free of the string’s control onto the floor. Soon, the tunnel was littered with body parts.

Rowen barely withheld the nausea that threatened to spill out of his mouth. “I’m going to be sick,” he muttered hoarsely.

“Oh, let me get you some slimes to throw up on! We might even discover a new evolution!” Doc exclaimed. In a few seconds, a poison slime, herb slime, and grey slime sat patiently in front of Rowen.

“Come on Rowen, you can do it,” Doc said encouragingly. “Here, take a whiff of these entrails. They’re fresh!”

Rowen couldn’t take it anymore and let loose his earlier dinner all over the three slimes.

While the grey and herb slimes eagerly, it seemed, absorbed the refuse, the poison slime shuddered and vibrated. Doc cheered as the previously dark purple slime changed color into a purple and grey slime.

“Woohoo, we made a sickness slime!” Doc cheered. “Let me see what it says. Hmm, according to the magic blue box, the sickness slime is a slime that gives off a smell that renders opponents nauseated. It acts like the booze slime in afflicting status effects on prey to incapacitate them, eating them at its leisure. However, it lacks any strong attacks and can only attack like a regular slime. Wonderful, I can use this in the trap testing area!”

“I’m glad you’re happy,” Rowen muttered sarcastically as he wiped his mouth, “but can you please explain what just happened to that corpse?”

“See for yourself,” Doc used his tentacle to point down the tunnel. Rowen turned his head and, instead of seeing a floor covered in innards, saw a tunnel flow covered in mini-slimes.

“Those suckers are really gluttons,” Doc snickered. “See, even though the mini-slimes can’t eat their way into an adventurer, they can eat their way out and multiply along the way. I set up a dart hallway trap that launches mini-slimes. They bounce off most armor, but if they hit skin, their tiny stone magic core draws blood. The fist-sized mini-slimes feel the blood and follow it to its source, entering the body through the hole while the rest of the mini-slime waits its turn. Even if the adventurer wipes off most of the slime, if they fail to destroy the core then the slime continues to devour the adventurer from the inside. The only downside is that the mini-slime is so small it can easily be destroyed by any healing spell that targets foreign objects. What do you think?”

“I think I want nothing to do with that trap,” Rowen shook his head. “That’s way too dangerous for any beginner adventurer.”

“That’s why you’re here to help me get it right,” Doc said cheerfully, “and you even get to use it to improve your reflexes after we’re done adjusting it. Fun, right?”

“Sure, now let me leave,” Rowen begged as slime tentacles once again wrapped around him.

“Nope. We start testing now! Put on this adventurer armor and have at it! And be sure to get hit a few times.”

Chapter 20

After Rowen’s sudden, and ill-fated, departure, Milly took the dungeon girls over to her room.

“I now convene the first all-girl meeting of the dungeon and town alliance,” she declared happily. “My name is Milly, and I am a future adventurer and Rowen’s party leader. I practice a form of clerical magic with the Lady of Desire as my patron.”

Going along with the mood, Claire flew up to Milly’s shoulder and curtsied. “My name is Claire, and I am the dungeon pixie partner of Doc the Dungeon. I wield a variety of earth and dark magic as well as innate pixie magic.”

The two waited expectantly. Anadine and The Twins stared, blinking without words.

“It’s you turn, girls,” Claire prompted.

“We—” The Twins began to speak together.

“You have to introduce yourself individually,” Milly interrupted. Claire nodded in agreement from Milly’s shoulder.

“M... my name is Ayla,” the first twin said hesitantly. “I am a worg in Doc’s dungeon. I fight with my body and can use shadow magic.”

“I am... Aisha,” the other twin continued after her sister. “I am also a worg. My powers are the same as my sister’s.”

“Is there anything that you two don’t share?” Milly asked curiously.

The two girls shared a look of bewilderment as they considered what Milly asked.

“I like chewing on the neck first,” Ayla admitted. “The meat there is soft and chewy with a great flavor.”

“I like biting into the upper leg,” Aisha revealed. “It has a firm, meaty taste different from the other parts.”

Milly couldn’t decide if she felt more horrified or intrigued.

“My lord-given name is Anadine,” the slime girl proclaimed proudly. “I am a wandering dungeon boss of my lord and master, Doc. I fight with my slime!”

“Can I ask you a question?” Milly asked. “Why are you capable of speaking intellectually? I thought all slimes were mindless.”

“I ate a lot of dungeon shards from the undead dungeon and gained sentience,” Anadine boasted. “Now, I am the ultimate wandering boss monster in the dungeon… well, once I learn how to use my abilities properly.”

“Really? Is that all? I mean, any other slime would have just gotten stronger, right? Why did the dungeon shard increase your intelligence rather than your strength? Did you even evolve?”

Anadine looked stumped. She folded her armored arms and began twisting her head like a screw.

“Um, we can think about that later,” Claire quickly intervened. “For now, why don’t we do something about Anadine’s clothes? If we’re going to go with the story that Anadine is Milly’s new bodyguard, then we’ll need to have her look the part. Milly, do you have any clothes she can try on?”

Distracted by the question, Milly turned her head absentmindedly and examined her closet. She walked over to the small room and rummaged through a pile of old clothes on the ground.

“Let’s see. I know it was here somewhere,” she murmured as articles of cloth began to fly through the air. “Ah here, found it!” Milly took out a ballroom dress and handed it over the slime girl. “Try on this dress first so we can get a sense of your size,” she ordered. “I picked this up from one of the refugees a few days ago. It’s a type of clothing adventurers wear when socializing.”

To Milly’s shock, however, Anadine moved like water and exited the armor in a stream of slime. As the armor clattered to the floor, Anadine’s gelatinous body filled the dress perfectly, her slime moving to accommodate every curve.

“Is this truly what adventurers wear when they are not fighting?” Anadine frowned as she tugged on her new clothes. “It feels much too frilly to be of any use.”

“We agree,” The Twins spoke up, their little puppy eyes looking Anadine up and down. Having shed her mish-mash adventurer armor, Anadine seemed to be experimenting with the ease of movement while wearing the outfit. The dress she was currently wearing was a long, flowing ballgown covered in ribbons and tresses. It was a warm orange color and fully emphasized Anadine’s womanly figure. Rather, Anadine’s full figure emphasized the womanly curves of the dress.

Milly clicked her tongue. “While I’ll admit this has more frills than normal, I’ll have you three know that this was the height of fashion back in Duran. I used to spy on the beautiful ladies from my bedroom window as they rode their carriages to the balls and other social functions with these and other dresses on. When I saw this for sale, I knew I had to buy it, but I need to grow into it.”

Having said that, Milly then shot Anadine a jealous look. “It’s not fair that you have the perfect body, capable of fitting into any size and any outfit at your leisure. I might not even fit this dress after growing up.”

“Is it that big of an issue?” Anadine wondered as she shrunk and shimmied out of the dress. “As a slime, I can change my body into any form I desire, because that’s how I devour my enemies. I have no need for clothes. They get in the way of eating. Nor do I possess your odd sense of modesty and shame. Really, I think clothes are more trouble than they are worth. Armor seems to be effective, however.”

“Anadine,” Claire sighed with a pitiful expression, “you really don’t understand how special your ability is. The ability to fit into any clothes is a power every female, and some males, would kill to acquire. If you keep talking so negatively about wearing clothes, I’ll rip out my own hair!”

Anadine shrugged without worry. “Alright, I won’t say anything else. Do you want me to wear anything else?”

With a cunning grin, Milly whipped out her tavern wench outfit. “Here, try this on!”

Anadine slipped into the revealing blouse and knee-length skirt, filling the material out. She watched the skirt curiously as she swung her hips to make the skirt fly up.

“Milly, this outfit feels quite comfortable compared to the previous one,” Anadine reported. “It’s less frilly and is less constrictive. Though, the chest plate feels a little tight.”

“It’s called a blouse,” Milly glared with envy.

“I see,” Anadine considered with an interested face. “Do you have more of this style?”

“Try this!” Claire giggled as she picked up one of the thrown shirts and tossed it to Anadine.

The five ladies continued the fashion show until dinner time. They went through Milly’s entire collection and even stole some of Fred’s shirts and pants. Milly and Claire ended up rolling on the ground giggling as Anadine morphed herself into an almost perfect copy of Fred. After recovering, the girls continued to have Anadine shift into poor copies of various characters around town.

“This is great!” Milly giggled happily. “I haven’t had this much fun since... well, ever!” She was taking a break from the clothing madness with Anadine, the two watching Claire struggle to convene The Twins to try to wear anything besides their own hooded outfits.

“Surely you jest, Milly,” Anadine spoke in disbelief. “Surely you’ve had some female friends with which to partake of the joy of friendship? I have yet to discover a single abnormality in you besides those found in all human adventurers.”

“Thanks,” Milly said dryly, “but what I said is true. The few friends I had back in Duran could never come over to play because we all worked for our parents. After coming here, the only other children my age were the children of merchants and nobles, and those kinds of girls do not lower themselves to gather with people of my station.” Milly said the last sentence sarcastically.

“What a shame,” Anadine shook her head. “I would have loved to have been your friend had I known you earlier. We could have exchanged clothes and swords.”

“I thought you said you don’t own any clothes?” Milly questioned.

“I... I don’t,” Anadine said, slightly perplexed. “It must have been a slip of the tongue.”

Milly examined the slime girl with curious eyes before standing back up. “Let’s try one more outfit,” Milly suggested. “I have a set of adventurer clothes you would look good in. These have an outer portion of armor much like the famous adventurer Fiora wears.” She held up a set of clothes that included an armored, collared shirt and a set of armored pants.

Anadine followed Milly’s directions and flowed into the armored set of clothes. Her body adjusted herself to the size of the clothes, putting her at equal height with Milly. Anadine admired the way the outfit felt to her slime as she poked it in as many places as possible.

“I like this the best,” Anadine told Milly. “This feels exactly like what I should be wearing.”

“Here, take a look at yourself in the mirror,” Milly advised as she wheeled the slime girl over to the full-size mirror. Anadine froze at the sight of her image. Her eyes seemed to glaze over as her form etched into her mind.

“Milly, Rowen, I’m home!” Fred’s voice shattered the peaceful mood.

Milly froze as horror dawned on her face. “Oh no, daddy is home. Doc hasn’t fixed the hole in the pantry yet, and Rowen isn’t back!” She quickly turned to the cloth-holding pixie. “Claire, do you have any distraction magic or, I don’t know, mind control magic?” she begged, “We can’t let him find out about the dungeon or you!”

“Hmm.” Claire rubbed her chin. “I certainly could use my repertoire of pixie magic to confuse or mislead your father, but as a former adventurer, there’s a chance he’d notice magic being used on him. Also, that wouldn’t be nearly as interesting... Milly, why don’t you go offer your father a drink?”

To emphasis her point the booze slime, which had largely been forgotten, slid over holding a wooden mug it had taken form the hole leading to the pantry. It split off a portion of its slime into the mug, and handed it over to Milly.

Milly raised an eyebrow as she examined the mug. “Is this safe to drink?”

“It packs a small punch,” Claire admitted, “but that’s only because it has a high alcohol content. The booze slime is made of pure alcohol and nothing else. I’m positive your father will just be woozy after drinking it.”

“Milly?” said Fred from the foot of the staircase. “Is Rowen with you?”

Steeling her nerves, Milly put on a cheerful grin and skipped out of the room to the top of the stairs. “Daddy, come on up! Rowen and I have been experimenting making alcohol from... alternate sources. Come try it!”

Fred, who had just come in after working the construction site, smiled softly at the sound of his daughter’s voice. “Alright, I’ll give it a try. Wait for me.” He walked up the steps with heavy stumps and took the mug from Milly. He took a deep swig on the off chance the drink tasted bad and was shocked by the impact his throat and stomach felt. He coughed and cleared his throat, reexamining the drink.

“Milly, ahem, this is a really good...” Fred trailed off as the hallway began to spin around. Milly caught him as he lurched forward.

“Oh, hic, that really hits the spot,” Fred hiccupped as Milly helped him to his bedroom, “I haven’t, hic, felt this drunk, hic, since your mother passed. Hic!”

“I know, Daddy,” Milly rubbed her father’s head. “Now lie down and rest. You have a busy day tomorrow.”

“You’re a good girl, Milly,” Fred muttered as he closed his eyes. “I don’t know what I’d, hic, do without you. You’re a good... girl.” He stopped talking and soon the room was filled with the sound of snoring. Milly tiptoed out of the room and shut the door behind her. Once she was clear, she ran back to her room to confront Claire.

“I thought you said that drink was safe?” Milly interrogated Claire. “What kind of small punch knocks a man flat out?”

“It is. What’s wrong? He’s just asleep, isn’t he?” Claire asked in confusion.

“My father has one of the best drinking constitutions in the town,” Milly declared angrily. “He’s widely famous for drinking other men under the table—at the same time. There’s no way a normal drink would knock him out so quickly!”

“I said the drink was complete alcohol,” Claire argued. “I didn’t think that one hundred percent alcohol was dangerous to people. That’s fairly normal, isn’t it?”

Milly yanked her hair in exquisite frustration and shock. “Claire, human alcohol reaches at most sixty percent alcohol content. Elves prefer their drinks at seventy percent, even with their high resistance to booze, and dwarves top their drinks off at eighty-five. One hundred percent alcohol is enough to kill non-drinkers and light-weights!”

Claire blanked out for a time as Milly’s words rang through her mind. She made a fist and lightly knocked her forehead as she stuck her tongue out. “Tehee?” she giggled nervously.

“I’ll show you a ‘tehee!’” Milly raged. “That’s my father you almost killed!”

The Twins watched the human and pixie run around the room with an almost apathetic expression. Ayla turned her head to her sister. “Aisha, where did Anadine go?”

Aisha raised her nose and sniffed the air. The slime girl had vanished in the hubbub of Fred returning home, and one of the outfits was missing.

“Momma,” Aisha called out, “Anadine left.”

Milly and Claire froze. Claire immediately cast her gaze around the room. “The window is open,” she observed. The two girls raced over and looked out, but the blackness of the night obscured their vision.

“It isn’t safe to leave the house at night,” Milly said frantically. “I can’t go after her until morning. Will she be alright?”

“I doubt there’s anything on the street that can kill her,” Claire admitted, “but I’m worried that she’ll get too far away from the dungeon holes. She and The Twins can only exist in places where dungeon mana permeates. The holes Doc opened around town have allowed dungeon mana to rise into the surrounding air, but since Doc isn’t corrupting the ground, the mana is very weak. Her powers will be greatly reduced as a result, and if she goes outside of town, she’ll die and won’t come back.”

“Won’t come back... you mean she won’t respawn?” Milly asked in dread.

“Her body will, but her mind won’t,” Claire fretted. “I know she’s smart enough to stay in town, but with her powers so weak...”

“Can you go get her?” Milly asked Claire.

Claire shook her head. “I can’t leave, either. The rogue slime would most definitely try to eat me. I’m a large source of magic, which it would love to feed on. We’re going to have to wait until morning.”

“Anadine, please be safe!”

Chapter 21

Anadine moved down the main street of Iron Town, her brown-tinged slime emitting a small glow under the moonlight. No one disturbed her steps, as everyone was hidden in fear within their homes. Nor were there any guards, for their patrols did not take them where the girl walked. She walked alone in the night, unhindered and untouched. Her only companion, the sky above, looked down upon her.

She wore the armored shirt and leather pants, her hands and feet covered by the memories that shifted through her mind’s eye. When she looked at her hand, she saw not slime but fingers of flesh and blood. When she gazed down at her covered feet, she could feel the past tingles of toes and heel. Her body was her own, and yet not. Her mind was open, yet desperately trying to close.

“Who am I?” the girl beseeched the moon and stars. “Where do I belong?”

“To thy master and lord,” the moon seemed to answer. “To he do ye endure. To he do ye swear thy loyalty.”

“But I know more and see less,” the girl argued back. “I listen, yet I cannot hear. Why do I thirst for more now than then? For whom do I feel these tears and wish to deliver myself?”

“Hark ye,” the stars called down. “Thy thoughts have always been thine own. Flee, flee back to where ye belong and entrench thyself within thy memories. Renounce thy loyalty, renounce thy faith, renounce thine unspoken word.”

The girl continued down the road, following the light of the moon and stars. The main road never twisted nor turned, merely continuing to the guild and gate. The side roads and their shadows began to call out to her as she continued down the road.

“Come here, come to us,” they beckoned. “The road is too short. The road is too wide! Come to us and forget thine hardship. Come to us and forget thy pain. We will take you away. We will take you to shore, for the main road leads to pain evermore.”

But she ignored the calls of the shadows, and she ignored the songs of the alleys, and she continued down the main road.

“Go back,” the moon called down to her. “Go back to thy lord and display thy piety.”

“Go forward, go forward,” the stars implored. “Reject thine enslaver, embrace thine urge!”

She came to the bottom of the steps. The white stone blocks led up to a large wooden door with bronze doorknockers. The stone was silent, the wood was silent, and the knockers made no noise. The girl bent her head back and looked up at the windows. She said nothing, and her silence spoke volumes.

“Who am I?” the girl wondered to the window. “Who am I to myself? Is it my prerogative to be myself toward others, or is it in my best interest to be someone else? When should I be one and not the other? When is one more truth than the other?”

The windows said nothing, for their only purpose was to keep the desired in and the unwanted out. In that way, it was very much like a door. Except doors are meant to be entered and exited, and this door was closed. She would not be allowed to enter this night.

The girl bent down to her knees and shuddered in pain. Everything started talking to her now: the steps, the door, the windows, and the building. She heard their voices now, and yet the voice was her own. It spoke of things long forgotten, yet not so long ago.

Then, she heard new voices not her own. They came from a far off place, yet growing closer. She needed to hide, to think, to remember. She needed more than she had. She received nothing.

The darkness closed around her, and the voices grew closer. She closed her eyes, and the pain disappeared. Only the faint voices were left, both hers and theirs. They merged together. And then, silence.

*

“I finished my spell,” Claire reported to Milly. “Now your father will wake up refreshed but will be too distracted to check on you or the store for the rest of the day. I won’t be able to cast this on him again for a time, however, so he might notice something’s wrong.”

“One day is all we need,” Milly said reassuringly. “Once we find Anadine and Doc finished fixing his mess, we can persuade Daddy to let Anadine protect Rowen and me. Is there any news from Doc about the repair team?”

“They’re here now.” Claire flew above the hole and looked down. Out of the ground two plant slimes, two bug slimes that looked like ants, and a mimic slime popped up. The plant slimes immediately grew a scaffolding made of vines that connected the bottom floor to the floor in Milly’s room. The bug slimes then began to gather various pieces of wood into a pile, and the mimic slime crawled up to the top of the scaffold. It waved its tentacle in a parody of a salute, to which Claire answered with a salute of her own.

“Doc says the slimes will be done after lunch,” Claire informed Milly. “The tunnel to the dungeon will be moved to your practice yard and properly hidden, and Rowen will be returned tomorrow morning. It’s your turn in the dungeon once he returns.”

“Alright,” Milly acknowledged. “Let’s locate Anadine, then. Can your magic track her?”

Claire shook her head. “Not after this long in a human settlement. Maybe if we were underground or in the woods. We have the next best thing, however.” To illustrate her point, she pointed at the two patiently waiting puppies on the floor.

“We have her scent,” Ayla said.

“We can track her,” Aisha declared.

“In that case, let me carry...” The pups jumped away from Milly’s arms and growled at her.

“Don’t touch us,” they cried out against her.

“Girls, that’s not polite,” Claire scolded. The Twins hung their heads at their chastisement but still gave Milly a determined glare.

“It’s alright, Claire,” Milly calmed her friend. “They don’t trust me because it was people like me that killed their original pack, correct? In that case, if you could give me the chance to earn their trust.”

“We will never trust adventurers, even little adventurers,” The Twins rejected her offer as they continued to glare. “You are an ally, but when this alliance is over and you enter the dungeon, we shall eat you and devour your meat.”

Milly giggled and gave them a cute wink. “We’ll see, won’t we?”

The two pups gave her a ‘hmph’ in their little puppy bark.

“They’re so cute,” Milly said to Claire.

“I know, aren’t they?” she agreed. However, Claire privately sighed at The Twin’s reluctance to be touched by Milly. It had been so long since their real mother had passed, yet their hate was still as strong as ever. They normally hid it well except during their fights, but the alliance with Milly had brought their feelings back in a way they couldn’t deal with. What was worse, Claire was worried that having the puppies lead them would result in other humans attempting to pet them, an action that would surely result in a bite.

“However,” Milly mused out loud, “if you girls insist on walking ahead to lead, it’s possible someone else will try to pet you or pick you up.”

Claire glanced over at Milly and brightened at a sudden idea. “Girls, why don’t you both climb into Milly’s bag?” Claire suggested. “That way Milly won’t touch you, and you can hide from other adventurers that would want to pet you.”

The Twins exchanged looks as they considered their options.

“We’ll get in the bag, but...” Ayla began.

“…not because we trust you,” Aisha finished. Persuaded by Claire’s words, the worgs scampered into one of the larger bags on the floor, a remnant of the previous night’s shenanigans. After squirming around in the bag, two little noses popped into view.

Milly picked up the bag and hoisted it over her shoulder, with one nose at one end of the bag and the other at the opposite end. Claire followed their lead and dived into her normal pocket, poking her head out once she was situated.

“We’re ready,” The Twins mentally signaled.

After verifying that Fred was still sound asleep, the girls slipped out of the tavern into the morning air. The Twins began sniffing the air, directing Milly to turn the bag.

“Her smell is that way,” they reported after a few minutes.

“So, she went to Iron Town,” Milly observed as she began walking toward the gate. “That’s where most of the exit holes are, right Claire?”

“That’s right,” Claire acknowledged, “and as long as she stays in this part of the city she won’t run the risk of dissolving. She’s still liable to have fallen unconscious without a more direct connection to Doc, though.”

The Twins kept their noses hidden in the bag as Milly walked through the gate, nodding to the guards.

“Excuse me miss,” one of the guards stopped her, “but I think you should avoid coming into Iron Town today. It’s very chaotic right now.”

“What happened?” Milly asked in concern. “Was there another murder?

The other guard shook his head warily. “In a sad way, I wish that’s all that happened.”

“Hey, keep it down,” the first guard growled warily.

The other guard gave his partner a tired look. “Do you think now’s the time to be hiding things from the civilians? She’ll hear about it sooner or later.”

The first grunted but seemingly relented and turned his head away.

“So, what happened?” Milly pushed.

The other guard shook his head. “You remember the adventurers and rangers left a few days ago for some mission? Well, stragglers appeared last night. Actually, it would be better to call them survivors. Those poor bastards were barely able to speak after getting treated by the healers. We’ve been getting a few more from the west gate since then.”

Milly held her hands up as she covered a gasp. “Oh no, does that mean they failed?”

The guard shrugged. “Who knows? It’s not for our ears. What I can say is that we probably lost a lot of good adventurers and rangers. I hope whatever they were doing was worth it.”

Milly bowed in thanks. “Thank you for telling me, sir guard. I have an appointment at the Adventurers Guild, however, so I must pass through.”

The guard shrugged. “Alright, but stay safe, you hear? Things seem to be getting more dangerous these days.”

After saying her farewells, Milly slipped through the gate and slowly made her way down the main road.

“What do you think, Claire?” Milly asked mentally. “Do you think the adventurers succeeded or failed?”

“Does it matter?” Claire sighed in disappointment. “The fact that they lost so many when it’s clear your town needs all the able fighters it can get shows how much a waste the mission was. Unless they brought back some magical weapon or teleportation artifact, I doubt anyone’s going to be very happy. Doc’s going to be very upset when he learns how many playthings he lost.”

“Good riddance,” The Twins muttered.

“Hush, girls,” Claire reprimanded. “Even if you hate adventurers, remember that they’re the important source of magic for the dungeon. Any loss of life outside of it is a waste. Do you girls still smell Anadine?”

“The human is going the right way,” they reported. “Her smell follows this road.”

“Why was she on the main road?” Milly questioned. “This is one of the worst places for her to be: no cover, full visibility, and no turns.”

“Perhaps something called her,” Claire mentally whispered.

“Like what?”

Claire hesitated. “Milly, you asked Anadine why she was so much more intelligent last night, correct?” She waited until Milly nodded. “Well, the answer is that Anadine is a unique existence in more ways than one. Tell me, have you ever heard of the word ‘avatar?’”

“Avatar... that’s one of the words I learned in my divine studies at the Adventurers Guild,” Milly remembered. “That’s when a god or goddess chooses a vessel to embody their godly self for a visit to the world. Are you saying Anadine is a goddess in disguise?”

“No, no,” Claire allayed Milly’s shock. “You see, dungeons can also create avatars, except rather than embodying the dungeon’s mind, the avatar serves as a means for the dungeon to communicate with the outside world. Think of it as the dungeon’s representative. This inborn ability is only found in dungeons that have reached the complete level of sentience that Doc has. Anadine was originally Doc’s unknowing avatar. In other words, she used to be human like you. Her name was Diana.”

Milly tripped over a rock and barely caught herself.

“Anadine was the princess!” she barely kept her inner voice down to a low screech.

“Yes, she was,” Claire agreed. “However, her life was lost due to outside interference and she was thus reincarnated into Doc’s champion. After devouring the dungeon crystal shards of the Undead Dungeon, she regained her intelligence without her memories. As you could see yesterday, service to Doc has been the number one priority up until she began practicing acting like an adventurer. Whatever you made her wear last night seems to have triggered something within her soul.”

“She has a soul?” Milly gasped. “But she’s a monster!”

“Indeed. While I don’t understand the magic behind what happened, Anadine’s human form became Doc’s avatar while retaining her identity as a chosen. A dungeon avatar consigns their soul to the dungeon in the same way a chosen like yourself or a warlock does with their chosen deity or demon lord. Unlike higher deities, Dungeons can only have one avatar at a time, and an avatar’s support is limited to within the dungeon. However, human avatars have never been reported having their souls become the dungeon’s after death. I can only believe that her chosen abilities carried over upon her death.”

“Claire,” Milly thought suddenly, “the outfit Anadine wore before disappearing, it was of the style of Guild Master Mary’s disciples, including the princess. If what you say is true, then perhaps seeing herself in her old style of clothes jogged something in her soul. If she followed the main road, she would have ended up at the Adventurers Guild.”

“Momma,” The Twins interrupted, “Anadine’s smell goes into that building ahead of us.”

“The Adventurers Guild,” Milly and Claire muttered together as they beheld the large building at the end of the main road.

The building was overflowing with activity, as stretchers holding wounded were being carried in and workers and guards rushed in and out of the guild. Other guards were creating a perimeter to prevent townspeople from approaching. The air was filled with shouting, the moans of the dying, the worried cries of family members, and the stench of desperation.

Milly ducked into an alley and gazed upon the building.

“If she’s inside, there is a good chance she’s been imprisoned somewhere. We’re going to have break in somehow,” Claire whispered in Milly’s mind.

“We can create a distraction,” The Twins offered.

“Violence isn’t the answer here,” Milly countered. “However, I do know of one way to get in without being noticed...”

*

“Alright, Rowen, enjoy your break!” Doc announced cheerfully. “I’m going to adjust the parameters of the trap so that they don’t inflict as much pain so quickly.”

“You do that,” Rowen groaned as he dragged himself over to a pink slime. He sighed in contentment as the warmth of healing spread through his body at the slime’s touch.

That blasted Doc is going to get me killed, Rowen thought to himself.

If that happens, then it’s for the best, Rowen also thought. This way I can prove my usefulness and help my master perfect his traps.

Rowen growled and clutched his aching head. Ever since he had returned to the dungeon, two different voices had been echoing in his head: one him and the other also him. It was like the undead part that had been absorbed into Doc had taken on its own personality that established itself in Rowen’s mind.

We can’t both be Rowen, he argued. You need a name.

I’m Rowen, but I agree you do need a name, Rowen countered.

Shaking his head at the continued argument, Rowen picked up the pink slime and placed it on his head, letting the healing magic permeate his body. The voices disappeared under the weight of the magic, and Rowen, the human Rowen, sighed in relief.

“Doc, can I walk around the dungeon?” he asked.

“You’ll need to stay on the boss floors, but other than that, go ahead,” Doc mentally waved off the human.

With a thought, Rowen disappeared form the 26th floor and appeared on the 15th floor. There, he walked over to a ladder and climbed down to the slime-covered part of the floor. A grey slime approached him and nuzzled his legs.

Rowen chuckled as he rubbed the bone and blood slimes around his legs. As slimes borne of his influence—specifically, his flesh and magic—Rowen shared a special connection to the bone and blood slimes. After suffering through Doc’s special version of hell, he had discovered the slimes natural friendly disposition to him and had stayed with them during his infrequent breaks from suffering.

“Anything interesting to show me?” Rowen asked rhetorically. The slimes were not intelligent enough to understand words, but he felt better talking to them like real people.

In a surprising move, however, the slimes slipped away from Rowen and moved down the floor away from him. Their jiggling changed, almost as if they were trying to communicate with him.

“Can slimes actually communicate,” Rowen couldn’t help but wonder out loud.

“Of course they can,” Doc voice suddenly cut through the darkness. “It’s just they never have anything interesting to say. Claire said they’re a lot like bees and can communicate simple things like where food can be found and what isn’t tasty. The bone and blood slimes consider you an older slime and are trying to communicate to you.”

“What are they saying?” Rowen asked.

“Something about food and location, which makes no sense, since there isn’t any food in the dungeon,” Doc seemingly shrugged. “You can follow them, I suppose. No harm seeing what their tiny cores want.”

Rowen followed the bone and blood slimes through the floor till they reached what looked like a collapsed tunnel.

“Doc, what is this?” Rowen asked curiously.

“Oh, that’s one of the old invasion tunnels form the undead dungeon,” Doc reported after a moment’s analyzation. “I couldn’t destroy them, as my magical influence doesn’t extend into the surrounding dirt, so I just collapsed the entrances. I suppose the slimes can squeeze through the cracks to the other side. I didn’t think there was anything over there, though, since from what I heard, the undead dungeon completely collapsed.”

Rowen scratched his chin as an idea came to him. “Hey Doc,” he spoke up, “do you mind if I excavate this tunnel with the slimes?”

“I don’t really mind, but why?”

Rowen’s face grew a slight smile. “I had a thought about finding something useful.”

Chapter 22

“I call to order this emergency meeting of the town council,” Mary announced, punctuating her words with the sound of her hammer hitting the wooden table. Unlike the previous meeting, the atmosphere stank of anger and sadness. Mary herself was fighting to keep her fury under control, as her eyes couldn’t help but glare at the prince.

Prince James sat alone at the table, no adviser behind his back. He looked haggard, as if his princely face had aged a few more years in the span of a few days. Mary felt no sympathy towards him after reading and hearing the reports from her adventurers—her surviving adventurers, that was.

In place of the head temple knight, Orso, Priest Horace sat looking thoughtful and worried. His hand was clutching an icon of what looked to be a symbol of Duran. His aide, Priest Henry, stood respectfully behind him.

Forcus, Stevens, and Grecian were also present in their respective seats. Only Helen, who had sent a runner citing “research breakthroughs” as her reason for not coming, and Representative Gran were missing. Gran’s empty seat made Mary’s heart lurch in sadness.

“First order of business,” Mary’s icy voice betrayed no sentiments of pain, “the results of the city expedition formed by the prince. I leave it to you, my prince, to announce the results.”

James shuddered, as if waking from a deep trance. He coughed and stood up, drawing all eyes to him. “Last meeting, I was granted permission to begin conscription for the armed forces. With my permission, every adventurer was conscripted into the army and put under the command of my younger brother, acting ranger-general Kenneth.”

The room was filled with quiet murmuring.

“Prince,” Priest Horace spoke up, “correct if I’m wrong, but my liaison did not hear you ask to conscript the adventurers in the last meeting. Was this decision made on your own?”

James inwardly winced as he nodded his head. “That is correct, Priest Horace. Upon the conclusion of the previous meeting, my generals and advisers drew up a plan to reclaim specific artifacts crucial to our nation’s future. Upon the testimony of the adventurer Fiora, it was decided that the mission would fail without the support of the adventurers. A call was put out to forcefully recruit all adventurers under the previous agreement that the army was allowed to conscript all guards.”

“By artifacts, are you referring to the royal seals used to create the country’s currency?” Grecian spoke up.

“Yes,” James answered. The room was once again filled with a dull murmuring.

“Continue,” Mary said, her voice almost growling. The room fell silent once again.

“A few days ago,” James continued, “I sent off the ranger and adventurer task force to the former city of Duran. They were to infiltrate the city without being noticed and retrieve the seals. If possible, they were to also retrieve the city’s gold reserve.

“However,” his voice shook in pain, “our plan was apparently foreseen by the enemy. According to the testimony of the survivors, upon breaking into the secret room where the seals were previously kept, the rangers encountered a large horde of fleshling monsters. They were set upon, and communication was lost. At the same time, the adventurers at the base camp were assaulted by a mix of summoned demons and warlocks. The attack was sudden, and many magic users were killed before they could regroup. As a result, the task force split and splintered as they ran for their lives in complete rout. Survivors began appearing last night at the gates, and a few more have been appearing every few hours. It’s my regret to announce the mission as a complete and utter failure.”

Mary gripped her hands into fists beneath the table. “Prince James, your actions have resulted in the destruction not only of your ranger corps, but also my precious adventurers who, by all rights, had no business being a part of this suicide mission. Why don’t you clarify to this council exactly what you were thinking!” Mary’s voice roared out at the end, shaking the entire room with the ferocity of her tone.

James bowed his head. “Master Mary, I have no words to express my grief. I never meant...”

“No, you didn’t mean for this happen, right?” Mary chuckled sarcastically. “I just want to know two things: how do you plan on justifying the conscription of adventurers and what was your reason to attempt such a suicide mission?”

Reflexively, James’s eyes darted behind him to the empty spot where is adviser once stood.

“Oh no,” Mary grinned like a cat. “I had your adviser locked out of this meeting. He can puff all he wants, but he is not welcome here. I want to hear from your own mouth why you did what you did.”

James looked around the table and found no sympathy or support. For the first time in his life, he was all alone. He immediately deflated and his eyes turned hollow.

“After Grecian’s report in the last meeting, I was told repeatedly how important it was that the country has a starting point for when we return to rebuild. I believed that we needed the seals and the treasury to continue being, that without it our people would be scattered through the winds and Duran would be no more. I couldn’t bear to imagine such a bleak future, to think that the sacrifice my parents made would be for nothing.

“The adventurers were the key,” James continued morosely. “I trusted Fiora’s speech to my generals, even though many said it would be foolish to rely on undisciplined mercenaries. I countered my advisers and decided that the loose definition of who I could conscript would be enough to take every adventurer into my army without violating any law. In the end, however, I appear to have doomed both groups.”

Mary released a heavy sigh she seemed to be keeping inside her. “Prince James, you’ve committed a grave folly not only to your people, but to yourself as well. You undermined the powers this council gave you in the misguided belief that currency makes a nation. Not only that, but you put your trust in the wrong people.”

Prince James sat up and gave her a puzzled, questioning look.

Mary shook her head. “While I am indeed... disappointed with your actions, this council was not convened to set a punishment for you. We will speak in private later about such matters, a courtesy you owe me.” She glared at the prince, who could do nothing but nod in agreement with her.

Mary returned her attention to the other members of the table. “Suffice it to say, the failure of the mission has created more complications. Everyone is aware of this disaster, and I expect riots to soon begin. I convened this council to discuss future actions against the Empire’s forces, the beheading murderer, and our own people. Have you all read the reports?”

“I have, Master Mary,” Priest Horace began, “and I wish to pose a question. Are we certain the beheading murderer is a slime from the dungeon? If this were true, then we would be facing an enemy within our walls and an enemy outside our walls.”

“While the evidence conclusively points towards a slime, I have yet to see solid proof that the dungeon was involved,” Mary answered. “However, the revelation that the dungeon has hidden entrances into Iron Town is suspect, showing that the dungeon has designs for this town, at the very least.”

“Master Mary,” Grecian spoke up, “is it not true that the dungeon participated in the battle with The Tomb of the Forgotten King? Perhaps these holes are remnants of that fight.”

“It is possible,” Mary acknowledged. “My mages have informed me that the holes themselves are composed of dungeon rock, meaning that the dungeon has not spread its influence into the town itself. However, the holes connect directly to the dungeon and were made sometime after the tomb’s invasion.”

“May I ask, in the master’s opinion,” Forcus interrupted, “which is the greater threat: the demons or the slimes? We enchanters can only assign a single type of bane enchantment to copper and iron weapons, otherwise the metal will break after a few uses.”

“I believe the prince has been working with Witch Helen on this matter,” Mary eyed the silent prince to her left.

James rubbed his forehead. “Helen has claimed her work to be on the edge of a breakthrough, in that she is close to creating the perfect dungeon-bane enchantment. If she does complete it, then the weapons we have can easily be re-enchanted into the perfect weapons to attack the dungeon. She has even claimed to have created a large stockpile of demon-bane enchantment potions to be used after dealing with the dungeon to return our weapons to their previous form.”

Stevens and Forcus exchanged a confused look. “We have heard no such thing from Helen,” Stevins explained. “In fact, she and her witches seem to have disappeared mostly from their workplaces. The few witches I have seen recently have been incredibly distracted. I suppose they could have been hard at work creating a stockpile of demon-bane potions. However, those potions are not meant to be permanent enchantments but instead temporary enhancers. It is slightly odd for her to claim the potions could be used to return a weapon to its previous form.”

“Not only that,” Forcus continued next to Stevins, “but at this point in time the dungeon has not been proven to be the aggressor. Her work may be viable now, but it won’t help us survive a demon invasion.”

“If I may,” Priest Horace interjected, “I would like to hear more about our forces. Without the rangers and adventurer, who else can we bring to arms?”

“How many temple knights and priests could you field at a moment’s notice?”

The meeting continued. Through it all, however, Mary’s mind kept shifting back to the collapsed adventurer her receptionists had found on the steps of the guild, the one who had looked so like the princess Diana. She resolved to check on her the moment the meeting was finished.

*

Anadine, wake up.

Please, you must wake up.

Diana, you’re late for practice.

The slime known as Anadine awoke with a start. Her eyes saw an unfamiliar ceiling, and she heard unfamiliar voices around her. Reflexively, she closed her eyes and lay perfectly still. She was a hunter, and she would analyze the situation before acting.

Using her slime core, Anadine sensed the world around her. She was lying on a bed, a small but long one, and was covered by a blanket. The room she was in was long and filled with similar beds, most of which were occupied by what sounded like injured adventurers. She could hear the crisp sound of their armor, the moans of pain, and gasps of air being inhaled and exhaled. Her area was unique, however, because her bed was shielded by a curtain of some sort blocking everyone’s view.

Her mind told her she was in an infirmary, a medical center. She did not know this word, but she trusted her instincts. They had never lied to her before.

“Anadine, can you hear me?” Claire’s voice rang in her head.

“I can hear you,” Anadine mentally responded. “What’s happened?”

“You disappeared last night and ended up inside the Adventurers Guild. Where are you, and why did you leave?”

Anadine collected her memories and played through them one by one.

“I am currently in a large hall filled with beds, an infirmary,” she reported. “There appear to be other adventurers in beds with a few humans and elves walking around. I am in a bed separated from the others by some kind of curtain. My memories seem to fragment after putting on my last set of clothes. I am still wearing the clothes and appear to have not been examined by magic.”

Anadine heard Claire’s sigh of relief. “Good, if you’re there, they haven’t discovered that you’re a slime monster. They must think you’re one of the adventurer survivors, those in the beds. Listen carefully, Anadine. You need to get out of the guild before they discover you are not human. I’m with Milly, and she knows of a secret way out of the guild. You’ll need to listen to our instructions and avoid everyone.”

“Understood,” Anadine murmured. However, she failed to stop herself from uttering the words out loud, and her tremor sense revealed that an elf had heard her.

As the elf physician approached, Anadine adjusted her body to appear relaxed and maneuvered her chest to rise and fall as if she could breathe. She watched the elf poke his head through the curtain to examine her. After a few tense moments, Anadine watched the elf leave and close the curtain behind him.

“I thought she had awakened,” she heard the elf say to a companion. “I suppose it’s my ears playing tricks on me. How are the other patients?”

“Not well,” the human replied. “The majority are suffering from extreme fatigue, and a few have life threatening injuries. She’s the only unique one who seems to have nothing wrong with her. Master Mary has requested we physically examine her once the other patients are stabilized.”

“Alright.”

“They wish to perform physical examination upon me,” Anadine reported. “I need to escape soon.”

“Right,” Claire agreed. “You were lucky that none of the healers had time to thoroughly check on you before being forced to treat the other adventurers. Ah, Milly says that you can exit the infirmary through an outside vent.”

Anadine used her tremor-sense to examine the upper walls. “They have been sealed with magic of some kind. They seem to be specifically tuned against slimes.”

“The guild must not be taking any chances with that rogue slime,” Claire muttered in annoyance. “In that case, it’s very likely that the other little exits around the building are also warded. You’re going to have to leave the same way you came in, through the front door.”

“Claire, I am still wearing the clothes Milly gave me. I cannot change them like I can change my body.”

“You said there were some healers walking around, right? Are they wearing anything like a uniform? Maybe a sash, or a robe, or a coat?”

“No, they are dressed normally. Should I shed these clothes and form new ones made of slime?”

“You can’t afford to leave any trace behind, otherwise they may track your clothes back to Milly. Is there any way you can use your slime to modify the look of the clothes you are wearing?”

Anadine examined the metal-plated shirt and pants. “I can change the color, but not the design. However, an idea has occurred to me.” With a little effort, Anadine absorbed the metal breast-plate into her body, leaving a standard adventurer shirt and pants. She applied a thin layer of blue slime to the clothes, seemingly changing them from brown to green. The effort required the use of her slime magic, however, and Anadine intuitively sensed she couldn’t keep up the effort forever.

“I can disguise the color of the clothes,” she sent to Claire. “I can also absorb the clothes into my body. I believe they have been moved into Lord Doc’s astral bag.”

“As one of Doc’s monsters, that ability is in your purview. However, you can only retrieve the items you’ve stored or what Doc assigns to your defeat.”

Anadine shifted her clothes away, leaving behind her brown-colored slime body. The slime girl used her tremor sense to create a mental picture of the infirmary. She noted the vents and the torches placed along the walls.

“I’m going now,” she announced to Claire

“Alright. When you reach the front door, we’ll create a distraction for you to slip through. Good luck, and if you get caught, kill yourself.”

“Yes, ma’am.” Anadine couldn’t stop a small smile from appearing on her face. Once her mind had stopped worrying about her situation, Anadine had begun to think more about it. She was inside the Adventurers Guild, the main base of her lord’s prey. She could disguise herself and use her slime body to move around.

A flash of light.

“Don’t push yourself too hard, Diana,” the red-haired adventurer lectured her. “Know your limits.”

Anadine’s body felt disoriented for a moment, the strange memory playing around in her head. She pushed it away, trying to concentrate on her mission. Her mission? What did she need to do?

“I need... I need to know,” Anadine remembered. The prey suspected her master. She needed to find their plans to tell her lord how the prey planned on attacking him.

“Leader, I need to find the leader of the prey,” Anadine realized. “Need to leave first.”

Taking action, Anadine let her human form melt into her original slime form. Silently, quietly, she stretched her body into a snake and slithered down to the floor. She peeked a tentacle under the curtain and, confirming no one was nearby, practically flew across the floor and up the wall to the ceiling. Once she gathered all her slime, she zigzagged across the ceiling to the door, keeping to the darkest parts of the ceiling.

She waited until the door closed before sliding her slime through a crack between door and ceiling. However, she discovered that her core was unable to follow her slime through the crack. She retreated back into the room and slung herself across the top of the door, changing color to match the wooden frame. She waited until the door was opened, and swiftly moved her core and a little slime to the other side. Once the door was closed and the healer had left, Anadine recollected herself and zoomed down the ceiling of the hallway.

She was forced to pause as the hallway ended in a large foyer, the main room of the guild. It was filled with light and activity, hindering her efforts to move through the building.

“Wait,” Anadine realized. “Why am I thinking of this building like the dungeon?”

Anadine let loose, and her slime rolled like a wave across the ceiling back to the other end. Using her tactile senses, she discovered a hole in the floorboards large enough for her small core to slip through. Following her mental direction, her body flowed up to the second floor.

The slime girl found herself in an unused room filled with paper. The word “records” echoed in her mind, but she ignored it as she moved a tentacle underneath the room’s door to check her surroundings. There were no adventurers on the second floor, and her tremor sense did not sense any movement either.

She used a tentacle to open the door wide enough for her core to slip through and closed it behind her. The second floor held one small hallway, leading to the room in which she had been, and an L-shaped balcony that held a large door and a staircase.

Leader will be in the room, Anadine thought to herself. She turned back into a thin puddle and slithered out onto the wooden balcony and to the large, oaken door.  Anadine sensed magic cast on the door and decided to avoid trying to open it on her own. She used tremor sense to find another entrance.

Thankfully, a former mouse hole was in the far wall to the left of the door, the occupants long dead from magic. She entered the mousy hole and zoomed through the corridors until she found the exit into the leader’s room. She easily entered it.

The slime girl was met with the sight of a tidy room with a desk in front of a window and a few bookshelves on the wall. The room was the epitome of organization.

A flash of light.

“Being organized in mind and habit keeps you alert,” an elf adventurer lectured. “Once you have a system, you can easily find what doesn’t belong.”

“Stop it, go away,” Anadine hissed uselessly to herself. Her form almost destabilized form the shock of the... she wasn’t sure what it was. She tried to put it aside. It was not important.

Anadine slipped over to the desk and sifted through the papers on it. Thanks to her shared connection to Rowen, she had learned to read through his eyes. The papers were worthless to her: reports on food, market confidence, construction budgets, and others. She needed more. Her slime eyes turned to the book shelves.

A flurry of tentacles squirmed into every nook and cranny, each holding her attention as she examined everything her body touched. In her haste, one of her tentacles knocked over a chest. A blue folder fell onto the floor.

A sudden feeling of apprehension rising in her mind, Anadine shifted a tentacle to search the folder. And she froze.

Her mind analyzed the contents quickly: reports on the wandering boss, notes on abilities and appearance, a chart of the progression of strength, various reports from adventurers who met it, and a magical drawing taken from the mind of a victim. It was her.

“She’s been searching for me,” Anadine realized in shock. “The leader has been tracking me. Why?” The question burned inside her, making her forget her previous goal.

The folder held nothing else of use, however. Anadine hit the floor in frustration. The force tipped the chest over onto its bottom, revealing a picture on the inside of the lid.

It was a picture of two women and a girl. The redhead adventurer and the elf adventurer were on either side of the girl, smiling at the magical painter. The girl in the middle was smiling shyly, holding a sword with a name carved onto it.

‘Diana Duran’

Diana

Anaid

Anadi-ne

Suddenly, the slime girl could no longer hold back the torrent of images that screamed through her mind. She wept, yet no one could hear her.

*

“Is she ready yet?” Milly asked again.

“No,” Claire answered, again.

The two of them, and the worgs, were waiting in the alley closest to the Adventurers Guild. The girls were playing a card game on the ground, using an old set Fred had had lying around.

“I win this hand,” Milly declared, placing her cards down with a smirk.

“Not bad, but I win,” Claire countered smoothly, her face the epitome of a smirk.

Milly cursed and muttered under her breath as she reclaimed the cards and shuffled them together.

“Claire, I am ready to leave,” Anadine’s voice sounded through the mental link.

Milly jumped to her feet, grabbing the bag with The Twins in it and placing Claire back safely in her pocket. She rubbed her hands together in anticipation.

“We hear you,” Claire sent back on behalf of Milly. “Get ready to exit.”

She turned her head to look up at Milly. “Are you sure your plan will work?”

Milly gave her a thumbs up. “Don’t worry. This will work. Thanks to the lessons I took with that priest, I can use my powers even without the daggers.”

With a flourish of her sleeve, Milly produced three ordinary throwing daggers. Muttering a prayer to Temtra, the chosen girl threw the daggers into the street and pointed her palm at them. When they reached the middle of the road, Milly closed her palm into a fist.

A sudden gust of wind buffeted the main road in front of the Guild, filling the air with dust and sand. People began crying out in panic as they ran away from the noise and the dust.

“Don’t you think that was a little much?” Claire asked as she watched the confusion unfold. “I mean, my idea of creating fake gold coins to throw around would have been safer. We’ve really poked the hornet’s nest with this distraction of yours.”

Milly shrugged. “The fake gold would have been really obvious. Besides, without my special daggers, I’m limited to simple formations, and I needed some practice. I didn’t hurt anyone—” She winced at the sound of someone running into the wall of the building she was next to. “Alright, I didn’t directly harm anyone. Point is, this can’t be tied to me, and if Anadine can escape, it can’t be tied to her.”

“I escaped,” Anadine said from behind Milly, startling the young girl into the air with a yelp.

“You scared me!” Milly complained, brushing her clothes off. “Are you alright?”

Anadine nodded with a small smile. “Yes, thank you for your concern. Shall we get going? Milly, you need to be ready for tonight when you switch with Rowen, and I need to prepare my ruse for your father.”

“Oh right, I forgot about Daddy,” Milly perked up. “Since the mission’s accomplished, let’s go home!”

The young girl began humming as she led the disguised slime girl down the road toward the inn.

“Anadine, are you really alright?” Claire sent mentally to the slime girl. “You were in there a long time.”

“I’m fine, Claire,” Anadine reassured her. “I just... had to relearn a few things.”

Chapter 23

“Now Fred,” Anadine smiled sweetly, “as one adventurer to another, you know I’ll do the very best I can to take care of your daughter and ward, don’t you? Leave their care and protection to me, and do not concern yourself with what they are doing while under my care. I promise you on my guild membership, they will be safe.”

Fred raised an eyebrow at the brown-skinned adventurer before him then turned his head slightly to gaze at his daughter, who was eagerly nodding her head.

“Tell me again how you met my daughter?” Fred asked, trying to shake an odd fog that seemed to be covering his thoughts.

“Of course, sir,” Anadine gave Milly a subtle wink. “I met your daughter during one of her classes at the guild. She showed remarkable ability, and we became friends. Upon my return from that horrible mission, I was asked by the guild master to watch your daughter and her friend. I needed the peace and quiet after...” Anadine paused dramatically and sighed.

Fred rubbed his eyes. “Uh, yeah I understand. Heck of a thing that prince made you do. Since I also have this odd sense of trust in you, I leave their safety in your hands.” The two shook hands, Fred noting how firm—yet oddly soft—the other’s hand was.

“Poppa,” Milly spoke up sweetly, “now that the adventurers are back, you should prepare a drinking contest for them! Look, Anadine and I have finished setting up a cask for it.”

The two ladies gestured dramatically at the large wooden barrel, taller than a grown man, newly placed at the back of the bar. It had a few spigots for pouring ale, and a large hose traveling up the ceiling into the back practice area.

“Does this have anything to do with that drink you gave me last night?” Fred asked in concern. “Because dear, as good as it tasted, no one is going to want a drink that knocks them out on the first sip.”

“No, no. That was the control drink. See, Anadine helped me to set up this magic pump from the well so that this cask is always producing the booze with the right amount of watering down.”

“When did you have time to make all this?” Fred gleamed from the fog over his mind. “I was only out a... night? When did we have a well in the back?”

Milly gestured to Claire, who was hiding on top of Fred’s head, to keep her spell working. Anadine, in the meantime, discreetly glared at the tentacle forming on the cask, which was a well-disguised treasure slime. The “well” was actually the hidden passage back to the dungeon, where water slimes were constantly sending the needed water down the tube to the waiting booze slime inside the cask. The metal spigots were real, pilfered from the newly rebuilt pantry. It had taken Doc only a few minutes to calculate the necessary ratio of booze slime to water to create a drink safe enough for adventurers to consume without falling at the first sip. Of course, Claire was working extremely hard to lower Fred’s awareness of the amount of time needed for these projects to have been completed and Anadine’s slightly lackluster past.

“Did you forget, Poppa?” Milly asked pointedly. “You were always complaining about having to carry water back to the tavern or spending money on water crystals, correct? Well, Rowen and I have been hard at work making that well in the back to help you out. He’s there now, um, working himself almost to death so that the well is finished properly. You should really spread the word for the party later tonight. I’m sure everyone would enjoy it.”

“Spread the word. Yeah, I should,” Fred mumbled and scratched his head. “Alright then. Miss Anadine, take good care of my little girl and my ward. I’m off to spread the word.” With that, the tavern owner stumbled out the door, Claire leaving him to fly back to Milly.

The pixie girl panted softly. “That was tough,” she stammered. “Your father has some very high mental resistance. It wasn’t easy to dampen his logic. There’s a good chance he’ll realize something’s wrong in a few hours, so I’ll have to stay behind to cast my spell again.”

“Does that mean you won’t come with me to the dungeon?” Milly confirmed.

Claire shook her head. “No, we really can’t risk your father figuring out what we’re up to. As a former adventurer, he’ll likely be very hostile to us dungeon monsters. Learning that we’ve been messing with his head won’t go over well, either. Adventurers always hate it when others do that. Just leave The Twins with me and go with Anadine.”

“Playdate with Momma!” The Twins chorused happily, causing the other three girls to smile.

Anadine saluted Claire. “I’ll make sure Milly reaches the dungeon.Yyou can count on me, Claire!”

Claire’s eyes flashed with an unknown emotion as she nodded in confirmation. “Alright, I trust you. Milly, all I can say is have fun in the dungeon, and try not to die.”

Before Milly had time to react, Anadine scooped her up and flowed swiftly out the backdoor. In the back, the “well” sat in the back corner with the water hose coming out of it, wide enough for two grown men to walk down into. Milly cheered as the slime girl carried her down into the darkness.

“You’re so fast!” Milly observed as the two sped down the tunnel toward the dungeon. “And I don’t feel a single bump!”

Anadine snorted. “Don’t compare me to a cart. My body is pure comfort until I attack.”

“I believe it!” Milly giggled and cooed as she slunk deeper into the slime girl’s embrace. The two stayed silent for a few minutes as Anadine continued to move through the tunnels.

“Hey,” Milly spoke up, “shouldn’t we have reached the dungeon by now? With your speed, the distance between the tavern and the dungeon entrance should be short.”

“It’s a concession Doc made after Claire discussed this new entrance with him,” Anadine explained. “Using his spatial control, this tunnel has been enlarged by several thousand times to dissuade adventurers from trying to reach him. Think of the distance as the same as if you added every floor in the dungeon together.”

“That’s a neat trick, though with the size of the tunnel as it is now, they could always just bring a horse and carriage down here.”

Anadine pondered the fact. “I’ll inform Doc about it. He’ll likely either decrease the tunnel size or add some slime monsters to guard it. Thanks for your help, Milly.”

“No problem,” the adventurer in training grinned. “So, since we have all this time, want to talk?”

“What about? Oh, do you want to hear more about the dungeon? This will be your first time entering the dungeon, correct?”

Milly shook her head. “No, I want to talk about you.”

Anadine said nothing.

“I’m not that interesting,” she spoke evenly a second later. “My only interest is serving my lord.”

“That’s not true, isn’t it?” Milly poked the slime around her. “I’m a chosen of the goddess of desire, remember? An ability I don’t often speak of is that I can see the level of a person’s strongest desire. Frankly, yours seems to have... dimmed since your return from the guild.”

“My loyalty to Doc has never wavered!” Anadine spat in annoyance.

“You misunderstand,” Milly soothed in apology. “When I say dimmed, I don’t mean the amount of desire itself, but rather its intensity. Before, your desire burned forth like the sun. Now, that same desire is pulsing evenly like the waves of the sea. At least, to what I imagine what waves look like? I’ve never been to the ocean.

“Anyway, you learned something in the Adventurers Guild, didn’t you, princess?”

With a shrill scream, Milly was launched into the air as Anadine froze. Her momentum carrying her, the teen barely managed to get her balance before skipping across the ground on her feet, her arms waving rapidly. With a sigh, she plopped onto her butt and rubbed her legs.

“That hurt,” she complained. “At least warn me next time!”

Anadine unfroze at Milly’s complaints. “I’m sorry,” she apologized.

“Don’t be,” Milly waved her off. “I’m getting used to people freezing after I reveal some secret. Rowen, Claire, Master Mary, Sir Ganus, really everyone I’ve met recently seems to think freezing is the best way to express shock. Do you all have some sort of secret agreement or something?”

The joke, while weak, was enough to cause Anadine to chuckle, breaking the tension that had started to rise. “No, I don’t there’s a conspiracy against you,” Anadine grinned. “Though, as long as you keep growing in strength, I’m sure someone will start one.”

“Great.” Milly rolled her eyes. “What every adventurer wants, politics. Why can’t we just leave that stuff behind us?”

“I know, right?” Anadine fold her arms and frowned. “Someone always needs something, and eventually their desires will conflict with someone else’s. After that, one must either compromise or start a conflict. That’s why I like serving Doc: there isn’t any need for nonsense beyond just living and fighting.”

“So, you do remember your past life.” Milly glanced backwards toward her companion. “I mean, I was incredibly surprised when Claire told me who you used to be. I couldn’t even begin to compare you and the previous you, but I suppose a life started with minimum intelligence and few responsibilities would change anyone.”

Anadine giggled. “Well, that’s one way to look at it. I really don’t see it as anything more than a former life. I’m still processing all these new memories. It’s very odd, as if seeing them through someone else’s eyes and not quite feeling what they felt.”

“Do you miss any of it?” Milly asked.

Anadine smiled sadly, and shook her head. “No. As I said, even if they used to be a part of me, those memories are not mine. I died in the dungeon and was reborn as someone new. I could have lived my entire existence without those memories and been fine.”

“How can you say that about your precious memories,” Milly grumbled at the slime, turning around to glare at her. “Even if you say they’re from a past life, they are still your soul’s, aren’t they? I can’t believe you don’t feel any emotional attachment to them, especially given how defensively you acted when I said your old title.”

Anadine shrugged. “What can I say? I’m a slime, and I’ve mercilessly killed and devoured my master’s prey. I no longer possess the morality of a human, nor the desires or fears your kind are plagued by. I go into battle fully expecting to die, knowing all the while that I’ll respawn later. Why should I limit myself to your petty existence? No offense.”

Milly grunted. “Fine, but what about the people? Do you not feel anything for your friends, family?”

“I... I can’t say that I do not miss my family,” Anadine admitted. “However, if they came into the dungeon, I would still kill them without a second’s thought. Perhaps, however, I would grant them a swift and unexpected death to prevent them from feeling pain. I might spend a little more time on that foolish older brother of mine, though. What was that idiot thinking, sending all the adventurers away?” Anadine continued to mutter angry, choice words under her breath.

“And what about Master Mary?” Milly finally asked. “I know she misses you dearly, her and Adventurer Fiora.”

“We’ve wasted enough time,” Anadine said, blithely ignoring the little adventurer. “Come on, let’s get you to Master Doc. He’s very eager to have you try out his newly readjusted traps, courtesy of Rowen’s help.”

Seeing she would get nothing else from the slime girl, Milly let herself be carried down into the darkness of the dungeon.

*

“Report,” Mary ordered. She felt an odd sense of deja vu, except this time she was waiting outside her office instead of at her desk.

“We have confirmed magical traces left behind,” Bella confirmed. “A magical creature has indeed been inside your office. Nothing appears to have been taken, but a certain file was heavily examined. The trail ends at the guild entrance. It appears it just walked out.”

Is it you? Mary wondered in her mind. Did you come to check on me? Maybe to spy on me? Are you doing well?

“Is there anything that can be done to track down the culprit or at least learn of its identity?” Mary asked out loud.

Clara looked out of the room and shook her head. “No, ma’am. It hid itself almost flawlessly. If it hadn’t left such a mess, I doubt you would have easily noticed someone or something had been inside. We’ve added additional security glyphs and wards, however, so the intruder won’t have such an easy time if it returns.”

“Alright, thank you, girls,” Mary dismissed them. She strolled inside her office as the two receptionists left. Mary bent down and gathered together the contents of her folder, taking great care to return them to the box and stow it back on the shelf. With a loving caress, she rubbed the box and wiped a tear from her eye.

“Master Mary, Master Mary!” Clara ran into the office. “Quickly, you must come to the entrance! It’s Fiora!”

Mary turned and practically flew out of her office and down the stairs. There, surrounded by adventurers who were moving the wounded, Fiora stood tall with her team. With them were many other adventurers and members of the ranger corps, including an unconscious Prince Ken and Leo. While everyone was wounded to various degrees, Fiora and her team of three looked the worst. They were burned, scraped, cut, and even held a few arrows still stuck in their armor. Fiora looked barely conscious but refused the healers. Her dead eyes lit up at the sight of Mary.

“Mission... accomplished,” she croaked, handing over two small seals into the hands of her master. Her job done, nothing held the broken adventurer as she collapsed, barely caught by two healers.

“Quickly, get them to the infirmary!” Mary roared out, startling everyone in the room, “And someone run to every merchant and store that sells medicine! Buy it all and bring it here. Use the Adventurers Guild’s name! Save their lives!”

The guild master dropped the seals into her pocket. With a quick flourish of her hands and a muttered spell, Mary’s eyes turned a bright red as she took control of the blood of every wounded adventurer and stopped it from bleeding out. Straining from the effort, she looked around at the shocked adventurers.

“Didn’t you all hear me? Move!”

Chapter 24

“For the safe return of the warriors of Duran and their completion of their mission, cheers!” Fred yelled, lifting his mug high into the air.

“Cheers!” the many patrons within the tavern screamed together, and everyone downed their drink in a single chug.

“Hey, Fred,” Hamish called out, “you sure it’s alright serving this many free drinks when the whole town’s still on rations? We don’t want you closed!”

“Ha ha,” Fred chortled. “My brilliant and fearless daughter has created an entirely new type of ale, and you all can have as much as you want! I summoned you folk to celebrate, so celebrate to your hearts’ content!”

“Hear hear!” Henry roared. “A toast to Milly! And her amazing ale!”

“To Milly!” the crowd roared as one.

Milly blushed deeply as she scurried around the floor, delivering drinks to the thirsty patrons. As used to the attention as she was, Milly could not help but feel embarrassed with all the praise thrown her way. She tugged at the hem of her tavern outfit and ran to hide behind the counter after giving the mugs away.

Fred chuckled and rubbed Milly’s head. “You silly girl, why aren’t you out there enjoying the party? Your and Rowen’s efforts are to thank for this, after all. Here, I’ll even let you have some booze for the special occasion.”

“Thanks, Poppa,” Milly murmured as she accepted the mug and took a sip. Her face scrunched up, and she spat out the drink with a cough.

Fred and the nearby patrons roared with laughter, causing Milly to feel even more embarrassed. She slid down lower and hung her head.

“Oh, sorry, Milly,” one of the patrons apologized. “We didn’t mean nuthin’ by it. We all did the same thing when we had our first drink.”

“Says you, ya light-weight,” a different patron called out. “You still can’t handle yourself after a mug. Go back to milk!”

“You wanna fight?”

As the quarrel spread, Fred brought out a line of drinks and hollered, “Oy, no fighting in the bar! You lot can have a drinking contest to prove your mettle!”

The counter was quickly filled up by men wanting in on the contest, and some of the tables were turned into gambling stations.

“The house gets ten percent,” Milly yelled over the crowd as she peeked across the counter. “And put me down for five silver on the fat one!”

“That’s my girl!” Fred laughed heartily.

Having control over her emotions again, Milly grabbed a mug and went to the back wall, where Anadine was leaning in her adventurer armor. She watched the crowd with careful and curious eyes.

“Here, have a drink on the house.” Milly gave her the mug.

Anadine took a sip and shook her head. “You humans watered it down too much. Pure booze slime is the best booze slime, after all.”

“Just drink it,” Claire ordered from within one of Anadine’s pockets. “You used up a lot of mana traveling back from the dungeon. Who knew the adventurers would get back so quickly and that Fred would host a party?”

“We already gave him the idea,” Milly pointed out. “But I’d never be able to get away with skipping a party this big. Sorry for the trouble, Anadine.”

“It’s no problem.” Anadine waved her off. “I’ll be back to full form in the morning, so be prepared to face Doc’s training trap rooms.”

“I can’t wait,” Milly admitted. “But it’s really too bad that I won’t have my daggers with me. Actually, I don’t really remember where that old man’s shop is.”

“I don’t want to go back,” Claire shuddered. “He gave me the creeps, like he could sense me almost.”

“Yeah, he was an interesting old man,” Rowen admitted, entering the tavern through the back door.

“Rowen, you made it!” Milly squealed happily, embracing the younger boy in a hug.

“You know I wouldn’t miss a party like this. Fred would have my hide,” Rowen chuckled.

“Is that the only reason why you came back?” Milly frowned at him, emphasizing her point with a pinch.

“It was to see you, too, of course,” Rowen winced. “I haven’t seen you in a few days. How have you been?”

“Better,” Milly nodded, releasing his arm. “And I’ve been well. You’d better go to my father and help him before he gets suspicious about your whereabouts.”

“Alright, see you.” Rowen smiled and walked to the counter. Milly sighed and shook her head.

“Why do I have to be interested in such a blockhead,” she complained to the other girls. “If he really is a prince, he should be more dashing and sensitive. He’s as bad as my father sometimes.”

“All men have to be taught at some point how to treat a lady,” Claire acknowledged. “What they feel passes as signs of affection are more appropriate for close friends. They don’t often see the jump from friend to... significant other.”

“Is it me, though?” Milly mused as she examined her hands. “After all, I am four years older than him. Maybe I’m moving too fast and robbing the cradle.”

“More like the grave,” Claire muttered.

“Considering Rowen’s true age lies in the hundreds, I doubt anyone can say you’re robbing anything,” Anadine pointed out.

“But we’re the only ones who know that,” Claire pointed out. “She should do what she wants, since the time they have together is running out.”

“What?” Milly’s eyes widened in shock. “What are you saying?”

“Milly, that other boy’s heading this way,” Claire observed. The three girls turned their attention toward the door, where Rolf had appeared. Upon seeing Milly, Rolf smiled widely and marched toward her. Behind him, Danny was carrying a small parcel in his hands.

“Milly, you are as enchanting as ever.” Rolf bowed low and kissed the back of her hand. Milly couldn’t help but giggle at the feeling and blushed.

“This is what I’m talking about,” Milly though to Claire. “Polite, charming, and affectionate. And it certainly doesn’t hurt that he’s handsome and rich.

“It is also good to see you, Rolf,” Milly greeted. “I haven’t seen you in some time. What brings you by?”

“Well, word of this celebratory event has spread throughout the town, and I came to join the party.” Rolf winked at her. “I hear that even the elves and priests are planning to stop by to partake of the festivities. My father came, too. I believe he is talking to your father right now.”

Milly looked over and noted that the new merchant head was indeed sharing a drink with her father. The two seemed to be laughing over an old story.

“Rolf, has your father ever told you why our families are such good friends?” Milly asked.

Rolf rubbed his chin. “I believe our fathers had many dealings back when yours was an adventurer. He doesn’t talk much about the old days. I’m rather surprised myself that he took the time to come here.”

“I guess everyone wanted a reason to celebrate,” Milly said softly, watching a few elves enter curiously only to be given a mug and dragged into the party. “It seems even the racism against elves have been forgotten, if only for a single night.”

“Hope is funny like that,” Rolf observed. “It can change in an instant, from burning bright to persisting silently.”

“I suppose. Now, what’s this?” Milly pointed toward the box Danny was carrying.

“Ah yes,” Rolf seemed to recall. “While I was on my way over, an old man handed me this box to deliver for you. He said something about having fixed the problem.”

“Yes!” Milly screamed as she grabbed the box and ripped it open. Inside, her magical throwing knives glistened in the candlelight. Milly cooed as she picked them up and caressed them carefully.

“Um, are you alright Milly?” Rolf’s voice shocked Milly out of her fugue.

“Oh, yes,” Milly stammered. “I’m… I’m sorry you had to see that. I...”

“No harm done,” Rolf held up his hands calmly. “I was just surprised to see this level of excitement from you in something not Rowen-related.”

“Huh?” Milly tilted her head.

“What my lord means,” Danny interjected, “Is that you have been your happiest when talking with that unworthy lout who is stealing your affections.”

“Perhaps not as polite as I would have phrased it,” Rolf coughed, “but Danny is correct. Did you think your feelings could escape my noble eyes?”

Milly avoided Rolf’s gaze. “I’m sorry, Rolf. I... I didn’t want to harm the friendship I’ve had with you by telling. I… he… it was just...”

Rolf carefully grasped Milly’s hands and pulled her into his embrace. “I know,” he murmured. “You always have thought of me as a friend and nothing else. How could I be a noble in the future if I acted selfishly now? While I will never give up on you, do proceed with my blessing. Just, allow me one little request?”

Milly smiled up at Rolf. “Sure, what is it?”

And Rolf bent down and kissed her. Milly, startled to high heaven, made no move to stop him. Danny sniffled and wiped his eyes.

“Wahoo!” Claire cheered in Milly’s mind. “Yeah, girl! Get some!”

Before Milly could register her surprise, Rolf broke the kiss and smiled down at her.

He then went flying as a certain boy’s kick sent the both of them sailing into the tables and chairs. Men grunted as they avoided the tumble of bodies and protected their drinks.

“You son of a dog!” Rowen roared. “How dare you steal Milly’s lips! It’s time I finally teach you a lesson!”

Rolf wiped his lips and snarled. “You arrogant little turd. Allow me to impart a lesson of pain into that thick skull of yours!”

Rolf’s body lit up with golden light as his magic formed a splendid set of ethereal armor. Rowen’s fists released dark waves of smoke that covered his hands and wrists.

“Fight, fight!” the men roared together, loving the prospect of dinner and a show. Fred and Grecian quickly stood with their respective boys but did nothing to stop the brawl that was soon to come.

“Give him hell, son!” Grecian ordered. “Show that underage brat the strength of a knight noble in training!”

“Pssh. Your son doesn’t have anything on Rowen,” Fred called over. “Rowen, just remember your training from me and Gamus and show him the strength of arduous work and talent! Beat his butt!”

Milly rubbed her face in exhaustion. “Stupid boys,” she muttered.

Anadine took another sip of her ale. “Hmm, looks fun. The only boys who ever fought for my affections were trounced by me. At least your suitors seem competent.”

“That’s not the point,” Milly complained.

“Then it’s your loss,” Anadine chuckled. “I’m going to find a pure booze slime. You watch your man-meats duke it out.”

Milly groaned as the boys began their fight.

*

With as much regal posture as he could manage given his current excitement, Prince James flung open the doors to the command room. With a joyful laugh, he embraced Alfred in front of the generals and other advisers in the room.

“Alfred, have you heard?” James cried out. “The mission was a success! Thanks to the actions of the adventurers, they were able to save most of the rangers and return to town with the seals. While most are close to death, Master Mary was able to preserve their lives until they were stabilized. Unfortunately, it appears she has overexerted herself again.”

“I’m well aware, your highness,” Alfred said calmly as he removed himself from James’ hands. “However, this kind of talk and behavior should be saved for other times.” He gave a pointed glance to the military leaders in the room.

James waved him off. “Come now, Alfred, this is a time for celebration! The seals have been retrieved and the casualties were limited. Everyone should be excited! I plan on holding a mass celebration tonight in Tent City. I hear there’s an adventurer party already being formed there at one of the more famous taverns.”

“I’m sure you’re quite pleased, your highness,” Alfred smiled smoothly. “As I’ve heard, if not for the adventurers, every ranger would be dead. It was your idea to send them, so the people have been singing your praises.”

“Indeed, indeed,” James rejoiced. “To think I was so distraught this morning over my decision, yet it all turned out for the best. Why, we don’t even need to send the army into the dungeon now. The murderer hasn’t been active in days, and the adventurers will soon repopulate the dungeon.”

“About that, your highness.” Alfred’s voice came suddenly from behind James. James turned to find his adviser across the room, staring down at the map on the table. “I’m afraid it is a bit too late for that. The men have been given the newly enchanted equipment and have been ordered to prepare for the dive.”

“What? Who gave those orders?” James growled angrily. “I specifically ordered nothing to be done until we worked out the logistics and I gave the final order.”

“Everything is complete,” Alfred explained, not turning to face his prince. “We were actually meeting today about the final order. Given your sudden rise to popularity, I believe it is the best time to strike the final blow to cement your leadership. Destroying the town’s murderer would surely accomplish this, so I need you to give the order.”

“Alfred, did you not hear what I said?” James sputtered in surprise. “There isn’t a need to anymore. The adventurers are back, and the murderer has disappeared. There’s no need to waste precious manpower on a pointless fight, nor rid ourselves of weapons and armor designed to fight demons.”

“There is a point,” Alfred sighed. “You just don’t see it.”

James narrowed his eyes and reexamined the room.

“Hold on, where are the other generals? Where are the clerks?” James asked pointedly. Over half of his surviving generals were missing, and the ones in the room looked... strange. Their eyes stared straight ahead, as if nothing was capable of catching their attention. “Alfred, what’s wrong with these men?”

Alfred said nothing, instead moving a few figurine pieces on the map around.

“Hey!” James yelled as he marched over to Alfred. “Alfred, I asked you a question!”

“So you did,” Alfred acknowledged. “Restrain him.”

Before the shocked James could react, silky spider webs shot out from the mouths of the generals and wrapped the prince in a cocoon. James struggled but could not break free. His angry gaze turned to the one responsible.

“Annabelle,” James roared, “what are you doing? Release me at once! And release my men!”

Annabelle giggled as she cooed over a large red spider in her hand. “Sorry, my prince,” she whispered sarcastically, “but my lord and master has given me an order.”

James turned to face Josh, who avoided his gaze.

“Josh, as the head of my royal guard, surely you will help me?” James’ voice had lost some of his confidence.

Josh clenched his fists but said, “I’m sorry, your highness. I am unable to assist you at this time. I am not allowed.”

“Alfred?” James finally turned to look at the back of his best friend, his head adviser. “Alfred, why are you doing this? Aren’t we friends?”

Alfred finally turned around and examined the prince emotionlessly, though a hint of pity could be seen in his eyes.

“My... no, James,” Alfred said. “You were always a little too clever for your own good. If only you were more like your brother: arrogant, blind, and selfish. I actually regret having to do this to you, unlike what we did to him.”

“What?” James’ jaw fell open.

“It was easy enough once I pretended dissatisfaction working under you,” Alfred continued to monologue. “Once he was convinced I’d help him become the crown prince, I introduced him to my partners, and they in turn gave him the summoning book. If that fool had paid attention in magic classes even once, he could have avoided his fate. You, however, have always been a pleasure working under.”

“You, you killed my brother?” James muttered. “Why? Why betray me so? Have I not been good to you three for so long? What did I do wrong?”

“Nothing,” Alfred finally smiled. “You have been nothing but a good lord. However, I desire more than being a prized underling.” Alfred’s smile widened as his face contorted into an expression of wild mania and ambition. “You see, James, ever since I was a boy, I knew that life’s only path was to move on up. I betrayed Fiora to make friends with you, and I’m betraying you to make friends with my new allies. Nothing personal, but you just happen to be in the way, just like she was.”

“How dare you!” James screamed as he violently struggled to free himself from the cocoon. “How dare you! Treason, this is betrayal of the worst kind! You are siding with demons and the Empire over your own people?”

“Oh, so you figured it out. Bravo.” Alfred politely clapped. “Yes, that is exactly it. See, the plan was to eliminate that annoying third brother of yours and his rangers, but then you had to throw the adventurers into the mix. While we had hoped they would both perish, it’s clear the adventurers are a much stronger force than we gave them credit for. Thankfully, keeping them all alive has incapacitated Master Mary, which is convenient to our plans. Now, I shall have the generals working for me send the army into the dungeon in order to weaken the strength of both. That thing has been a thorn for too long. This town will be no match for the full invading army of the Empire, and then I shall ‘miraculously’ survive with my friends and our master as we make it to the borders of the allied nations.”

“You won’t get away with this,” James warned. “I would rather die than work for you! I have my honor and dignity as a human and prince!”

“Yes, troublesome things those are,” Alfred mused. “But see, those generals behind you said the same thing.”

With a snap of his fingers, Annabelle approached the prince, the red spider in her hand. She grinned evilly.

“Open wide,” she giggled.

The prince’s scream echoed through the tent, but as no one heard it, there wasn’t a sound to be heard.

Chapter 25

“That was a heck of a party,” Grecian complimented Fred the morning after. The merchant leader surveyed the partially wrecked tavern with appreciative eyes. “I never thought I’d see the people so filled with hope after everything that’s happened.”

“Heh heh,” Fred chuckled, wiping a mug. “I have to agree with you there. The new ale really made last night something special, and the boys fighting was even better. Too bad they didn’t finish settling it. I lost my bet.”

“But you still made out with the lion’s share,” Grecian pointed out with a laugh. “Ten percent of the pot? Your daughter is a certified genius with money. With her mind and abilities, she’d make a good partner with my boy, don’t you think?”

“Oh, quiet, you old money-pincher,” Fred grumbled. “Our boys already have a quarrel over that. No need for us old people getting involved. You and I are too old to be arguing over lovers. Not like back when we were young, ay?”

“Please don’t mention that around my family,” Grecian coughed. “I was too hot-blooded back then, too eager to flip the coin for profit. Better to have a calm life resting on riches, I’ve found.”

“Never thought I’d live to hear you say that,” Fred laughed. “Well, no matter, I guess, since I too have stored my sword. You’re here for the ale contract, right? Always were a quick slick for gold.”

“Since you have so much, surely giving me some to sell isn’t a bad idea?” Grecian pushed. “I’d be willing to pay triple for the recipe, too.”

“Oh, go bark up a tree, you treasure-hound!”

“Listen here, you toothless mutt!”

The two were interrupted by the tavern door opening. The two men turned to see two small, cloaked figures approach them.

“Is this The Knifed Zombie?” a young woman’s voice flowed from the taller figure.

“Ay, what’re you here for?” Fred asked cautiously.

The girl took off her hood, inciting a gasp from the two men.

“I need your help, Sir Fred, and yours, Sir Grecian,” spoke Hilda, her younger sister Shiva also taking her hood off. “It’s time we came out of hiding and stopped them.”

*

“It hurts,” Rowen moaned as Milly slapped a piece of frozen meat onto his shoulder.

“I believe you,” Milly said dryly. “Who told you it would be a good idea to fight someone five years older than you and who’s good at martial techniques and magic while you, on the other hand, are only good at using magic? You’re lucky he took it easy on you.”

“Yeah, right,” Rowen growled. “I got him good, too! He didn’t walk away from that fight looking any better than I did.”

“Maybe, but I promise you he went to bed without any injuries,” Milly chuckled. “That’s the advantage of knowing healing spells. Maybe you should learn a few yourself if you’re going to be getting into these kinds of fights.”

Rowen turned his head and spat onto the ground. “Forget it. Healing magic doesn’t mesh well with either dark or necromancy magic. Best I can do is fix bones.”

“Ahem,” Claire interrupted as she flew between the two teens. “Doc sent me to tell you that the traps are fixed up and ready to go.”

“Finally!” Milly said excitedly. “I’ve been waiting for this since Rowen got kidnap—I mean, brought here by his own free will.”

Rowen rolled his eyes.

The two teens were in Doc’s dungeon, having been brought there by Anadine early in the morning to undergo practice. As Rowen was recovering from the previous night, it was Milly’s turn to have a go at the trap rooms.

“Are you sure about this, Milly?” Rowen asked again. “Let me remind you that I’ve suffered terribly at the hands of these traps before and after Doc adjusted them. Even these bruises don’t match what he gave me.”

Milly snorted and flicked Rowen’s forehead, causing him to lean back in surprise. “Oh, hush you. I can take care of myself, and you know it. Stop being so worried about me.”

“Don’t be like that, Milly. I am really worried about your safety. Doc could repair my body using the pink slimes or his mana, but if you are seriously hurt, only the slimes can help. They don’t heal big injuries quickly. You’re liable to bleed out before they finish.”

Milly said nothing but smiled confidently at Rowen. To illustrate her point, she began flipping her throwing dagger and catching it repeatedly.

“I tried my best, Fred,” Rowen muttered, closing his eyes as he lay back down against the cool stone.

“The preparations are complete,” Doc announced through the room. “Would test subject two—I mean, practice meat-bag—I mean adventurer trash... Claire, tell those girls that even if we address adventurers like that within the family, I don’t believe it’s polite to read it off during my speech. Terribly sorry, Milly. If you could move to the starting line?”

Milly ignored Rowen’s fuming and feet stamping as she confidently cracked her neck and arms before getting in a ready position. Behind her, her throwing daggers floated in a rotating circle parallel to her back.

“I, Milly, call upon the Lady of Desire to bless me and my wants,” Milly prayed. “May she guide my path through the quickest road and empower me with her affection. Blessed be the Lady, and blessed be my desire.”

“Go!” Doc announced cheerfully.

Milly grabbed hold of a dagger in each hand and ran into the open-topped room, the first stage of the obstacle course. As she hurried in, her eyes flashed from the floor to the top of the walls. She noted the opening slits.

“By the lady above, Shield of Desire!” Milly chanted, pointed her daggers at the slits she continued forward without stopping. Two red beams burst forth from her daggers, hitting the slits and covering them in a glowing red barrier.

“Fine,” Doc muttered. “Fine, you stopped the trap. Next room!”

Milly slowed down as she spied the occupants of the next room. Her eyes examined the three furry slimes lodged in the far wall, all of which were growling at her with wagging tails.

“By my desire, Three Dagger formation!” she chanted again, this time summoning a third dagger from her back. It floated between her two hand-held daggers, and all three glowed red. She crossed her arms then made an X-like motion before releasing the daggers. With a trio of small explosions, the furry slimes splattered across the room. Milly concentrated, and the daggers broke free of the floor and flew back to the formation around her back. She took hold of two of the daggers once more.

“You know, Milly, this course was designed to test your speed and reflexes. Exploding my slimes is kind of the opposite of that.”

Milly made a rude hand gesture at the ceiling. “Hey, you just asked me to do the course, Mr. Dungeon. I’m not a speed type. Sir Ganus classified my abilities in the markswomen category with clerical powers to bolster my defense and attack. Did you make these traps under the assumption that every adventurer is going to trip their way through your dungeon?”

Doc didn’t answer, but Anadine and Rowen were holding back their laughter.

“I’m right, aren’t I?” Milly asked cheekily.

“Yes,” Doc finally relented. “I suppose I was concentrating on making these traps more entertaining than deadly. How would you change things, then?”

“Make your slits wider, but also make them more decorative to disguise them. Just having a pair of lone slits in an otherwise smooth wall is obvious. Those furry slimes would be deadlier if they weren’t waiting so obviously in the wall of the room. Why were they there, anyway?”

“They were going to be launched. As it happens, you destroyed the trap mechanism,” Doc complained.

“Well,” Milly reasoned, “that would certainly be an excellent choice of slime to attack with, but you should camouflage them as rocks or even have a few rocks with them. That way, the prouder adventurers wouldn’t try to avoid them.”

“I’ll think about,” was all Doc said as the door to the next room opened. Milly stepped through and found herself in a large arena-style room.

The ground shook, and a large purple slime appeared in the center of the room.

“This is a boss poison slime,” Doc reported overhead. “I don’t have a place for it yet, but it makes for an excellent sample of what to expect from a higher-tier slime boss. Good luck!”

The slime let out a torrent of purple liquid in Milly’s direction. The young woman leaped out of the way, narrowly avoiding the corrosive fluid that made the stone hiss as it hit the wall behind her.

Not wasting a moment, Milly began running around the slime, keeping herself far away from the boss’ tentacle attacks. Whenever the slime opened up to spew poison, she jumped a different direction to avoid the deadly substance.

As she ran, Milly chanted her prayer. “Mistress of Desire, I call upon my Oath of Desired Protection. Let my will and wants merge together to form a wall against the weapon of my enemies. Let my daggers eliminate the power they hold. Let my faith drive burning inferno through their bodies as I emerge triumphant!”

Dodging another torrent of slime, Milly flicked her hand at the ground, causing a floating dagger to stab into the ground wherever she pointed. When six daggers lay buried around the slime, Milly folded her hands in prayer and knelt upon the ground.

“Fire of Temptation!” she cried out.

The daggers shot out red light that enclosed the slime boss in a hexagram. The red light filled the hexagram, and then red lines connected the daggers with their adjacent counterpart. The entire inside of the magic diagram exploded as a fireball consumed the boss and everything else with it. The explosion was large enough to shake the dungeon floor.

A few minutes later, the smoke cleared and revealed only the daggers. The boss slime was defeated.

“Well that’s a real blow to my confidence,” Doc sighed overhead. “I was fully prepared with antidotes, too. You are incredibly strong for an adventurer, even more so than Rowen.”

“I can’t take all the credit,” Milly grinned up at the ceiling. “Unlike Rowen, my magic is dependent on my relationship with the goddess. If I hadn’t learned the necessary chants, spells, and rituals, I’d be dead in the water— or dungeon in this case. If it makes you feel better, I can only use the Fire of Temptation spell twice a day. Perhaps I can make it up to you by helping you make a priest slime or something.”

“That’s a great idea! I’ll... hang on...” Doc paused.

“Claire, return at once to the dungeon and bring the girls,” Doc suddenly turned serious, “Anadine and Rowen, prepare for an attack. Milly... I’m sorry but I’ll have to ask you to stay on the 26th floor to hide.”

“What’s happening, lord?” Anadine stood at attention. “Are the adventurers returning?”

“No,” Doc said seriously, “but my tunnels in the town are sensing a lot of movement heading this way. I think we may be facing an invasion. Everyone, prepare for battle!”

*

The march of the soldiers was quiet, not a word spoken. They marched together in rows, each one’s step the mirror of his brother-in-arm’s. The midday sun shone down on their armored bodies, their swords and shield reflecting the light. This was the march of the last army of Nehatra, a mere few thousand men, the only survivors. Yet they marched for war.

One of the soldiers near the front looked up toward the generals leading the lines. They rode horses, and their armor seemed to glitter as if new. Unlike the comatose seriousness of the soldiers, these few leaders of men seemed more jovial, their moods and countenances that of interest and desire. Yet, they were so few in the eyes of the soldier.

“Is this right?” a neighboring soldier asked. “Are we really going to attack the dungeon?”

“Pipe down!” another soldier hissed. “We have our orders! We just have to follow them.”

“We’re leaving the town defenseless,” another soldier muttered in anger. “The rangers are down, the adventurers are all injured. Who’s left to fight against a demon attack?”

“Shut it! We’re soldiers. We don’t make decisions. We just listen to orders. Stop over-thinking it.”

“Where are the other generals, then? Where is the prince?”

The line of men whispered these conversations as they marched through the gate connecting Tent City to Iron Town. The streets were empty, and the dust was settling. However, the air seemed to say it would not last.

The army followed the main road down to the Adventurers Guild. A lone figure waited for it, her pale face even paler as she sat patiently in a chair. The three receptionists waited behind her, their eyes cold and angry as they watched the approaching army.

One of the generals rode forward to meet her. He laughed loudly as he looked down on her.

“Master Mary,” he said with a mocking bow, “are you well? I was certain that you were still... recovering.”

Mary looked up and smiled softly. “Thank you for your concern, general, but I am as well as ever.”

The general scoffed. “In that case, why have you blocked our way? Do you mean to interfere with official crown business?” With that said, he unsheathed his sword and pointed it at the half-elf. The receptionists behind the chair tensed.

Mary continued to smile. “I am not impeding your path, general. I am merely sitting here enjoying the morning sunrise. Is it a crime to sit in front of a building?”

The general examined her with narrowed eyes. After a moment of consideration, he sheathed his sword. The receptionists relaxed.

“If you are not here to stop us, then we will be on our way,” he declared. With a wave of his hand, the other generals split the army and walked around the guild, taking the circular roads and reforming the ranks on the other side.

The four waited until the last of the soldiers were gone.

“Master Mary,” Ally spoke tentatively, “are you sure this is alright?”

Mary slowly closed her eyes. “Now is not the time for civil war, especially when so many of my adventurers lie injured and battered. They need time to heal, and time is something we are running out of. Have the church priests been summoned?”

Bella nodded. “Priest Horace has sent fifteen priests to help heal the wounded. The temple knights have also been deployed. He says that it is time the church take a stand.”

“But Master,” Clara interrupted, “what about the dungeon? Surely you do not wish for its destruction?”

Mary’s eyes shot open and she gave Clara an even look. “I do not. You three should know that by now.”

Under the guild master’s stare, Clara took a step back, her face slightly guilty, but she continued to speak.

“If that’s so, then why aren’t we doing anything?” she protested. “We three could…”

“No!” Mary’s voice came close to a shout. “You three are too important to be used for this matter. At this time, the army is going to fight the dungeon. No one in this town has the strength to stop them, so we will have to wait and watch their fight. The only thing we can do is save as many survivors as possible. That is why I’ve sent the few uninjured adventurers and the temple knights to the dungeon entrance. Make no mistake: no one is going to win this fight, but plenty will die. The dungeon will likely never forget this, either.”

Her speech complete, Mary leaned back into the chair, looking weaker than before.

“I’m sorry to trouble you girls, but please help me to the entrance,” Mary mumbled. “I need to see what happens with my own eyes, for this is another of my sins.”

The three receptionists chanted magic, and the chair holding Mary floated slightly above the ground. The four moved together down the road, following the army at a distance.

The army continued its march to the palisade gate facing the dungeon. From there, every soldier could see the dungeon entrance in the distance, a sight that would only take a few minutes of marching to reach. A few soldiers nudged their companions as they noticed a group of adventurers and temple knights waiting next to the gate.

“What is your business here?” a general called out in question.

“We are only here to treat the wounded,” Orso called out in reply. The head temple knight stood at attention as he stared the general down. The general backed down and rejoined his fellows. The rescuers formed a small group and walked alongside the line of soldiers. The few adventurers shot the generals dirty looks but said nothing.

The three greatest organizations walked together toward the dungeon: the army, the church, and the adventurers. One group set out on a mission to destroy, the other two doing nothing yet to stop them. None of them expected the reception waiting for them, however.

To the shock of the soldiers and the generals, a great horde of people stood in the way of the army. The people walked out of the dungeon, holding anything and everything they could to use as a weapon. Merchants, builders, miners, bakers, hunters, cloth washers, blacksmiths, carpenters, and many others stood side by side, staring down the approaching army.

At the front of the group, Grecian the merchant head, Fred the tavern owner, and the other heads of business in town stood tall.

“You are not welcome here!” Fred’s booming voice echoed across the plains. “Take your men and leave!”

The generals, after recovering from the shock, grew angry and raised their voices.

“Get out of our way!”

“Go home, peasants! This is the will of your leader!”

“Bugger off, ye daisies!” a few miners cried out in insult, causing the soldiers to erupt in anger. They shouted their own insults at the miners, and soon the two sides were filled with the sound of insults most vile, raising the red blush on many ears.

“Silence!” Fred bellowed, and the noise dried up.

One of the generals rode forward on his horse and glared at Grecian.

“Why is the head of the merchant guild blocking our path?” he asked coldly. “Surely you have not paid these poor citizens to block our path?”

Grecian chuckled and gestured around him. “Oh, you mean these good citizens around me? General, you should know that we merchants never do anything that does not bring forth profit. However, I am not here as the head of the guild, but as a part of this town. Neither I nor anyone else has paid another to be here. We are united in this endeavor.”

“And what exactly are you all united for?” the generals asked bluntly.

Fred unsheathed his old sword and pointed it at the general. “After a long discussion, we citizens have come here to stop you from doing harm to the dungeon. You and your men will leave.”

At this announcement, the other generals rode forward and joined their companion in front of the crowd.

“This is an order from your king!” one of them barked. “Move aside!”

The crowd glared at the general. A few lifted their weapons threateningly—as threatening as a pot or broken broom could be.

One of the quiet generals smiled at the crowd and held his hands out toward the townspeople. “Come now, good people, we are only here to help you. We are not here to harm you. Our investigation has proved that the beheading murderer is a monster from this dungeon. In order to protect you good people, our loyal and kind king has ordered the threat eliminated so all of you can sleep well at night. Please move aside so we can do our jobs, if not for you, then for your children.”

A number of townspeople looked conflicted at the eloquent general’s speech.

Henry, a miner, snorted and took a step out of the crowd. “Hey, shiny!” he called out. “You sound nice and all, but you shouldn’t take us for fools! That prince hasn’t even been crowned yet!”

Instantly, every soldier removed their sword and pointed it at the miner. The generals grinned evilly at the miner.

“How dare you insult our king!” a general roared. “He was crowned last night in a private ceremony! There is no one else more capable or deserving than him!”

“What about us?” a soft voice came from the crowd, who parted as two young figures came forward.

“Prin... Princesses Hilda and Shiva!” a general gasped in shock. Standing next to Fred and Grecian, the two young princesses stood together with their heads held high. Shiva held onto Hilda’s skirt, but the youngest member did not falter under the stares of the army.

“I stand here, do I not?” Hilda refuted. “Yet I was not invited to my brother’s coronation, and neither was my sister. Who lay the crown upon his head? Who was there to praise his name? Where is he, so that I may ask this of him?”

“Princess, pleases stand aside,” the eloquent general recovered first. “Your brother wishes nothing but your happiness and safety.”

“So then why order this?” Hilda cried out. “You have heard his words. This place is the sacred resting place of our sister and brother! Not only that, but my brother would never sacrifice his men for such a worthless cause!”

“Are you questioning the king?” a different general growled. “Princess, know that even you are not safe from the fate of traitors if you keep this up.”

“You threaten me?” Hilda murmured sadly. “But who are the true traitors here? You lead your men on this mission of destruction, yet you leave we people behind! Are we not in a state of siege? Are there not demons waiting just out of sight for an opportunity to attack? Tell me, who is left to defend this town when you are gone? You take an army of a thousand and leave behind a people of twice that, the only survivors of a city of a million!”

“Not only that,” Hilda’s voice rose with each word, “but how do you expect to destroy this dungeon with your men when they have never been trained to fight in close quarters? The enemy will come from every direction at any time, and the floors will separate your men with its magic! How many will be lost before the battle is won? But, is that not your desire?”

At this, every general unsheathed their swords and pointed them out the crowd.

“We shall not say it again,” a general shouted. “Move, or die!”

“Soldiers!” Shiva finally spoke from beside Hilda. “Your generals have ordered you to slaughter the very people you have sworn to protect! Your families are here among us: children, wives, husbands, parents! Will you slay them!”

“Forward march!” The generals cried out.

The rescuers tensed, the townsfolk tensed, and the generals waited.

Not a soldier moved.

The generals turned to glare at their men.

“Move into the dungeon!” they ordered again.

A soldier took a step forward and looked up at his general.

“Where are the other generals?” he asked.

“Your job is to obey,” his general screeched, “not to question orders! Move!”

The soldier drew his sword, and dropped it on the ground. “I shall not,” he said. Behind him, the other soldiers also dropped their weapons, their eyes defying the men on horseback before them.

A sudden blur painted the sunlight red, and the first soldier’s head flew off. One of the generals shook the blood off his blade. Everyone looked on, stunned.

The eloquent general smiled evilly. He took out a symbol of sort and blew onto it. Instantly, every weapon and piece of armor enchanted with the new dungeon-bane magic glowed, and the soldiers all lost the light in their eyes.

“Pick up your sword and rejoin the line,” the general ordered. The soldiers obeyed and picked up their weapons, returning themselves back into their former ranks.

“What have you done?” Hilda asked gravely, her face paling.

The eloquent general laughed. “Please your highness, call me by my name: General Dickerson, newly promoted. You see, we were concerned about reaching every person, so the plan was to let the demons take care of you. However, since you all gathered here so easily, why wait anymore? Witches, come forth!”

The air shook around the generals, and the missing witches appeared around them, all wearing the same glassy expression as the soldiers.

“The masters need the dungeon core, and we need you all gone,” Dickerson laughed, “So let’s eliminate everyone together! All hail the Empire! Soldiers, witches, prepare to fight!”

In one fluid motion, the thousand soldiers took battle positions and the witches surrounding the generals began chanting their curses.

Fred pushed the princesses back into the protective crowd as he prepared to fight. The men and women around him gripped their makeshift weapons, but fear was rampant as they beheld the mind-controlled army before them.

“Fall back into the dungeon,” Grecian cried out, drawing his sword. “Retreat to the center of the mines!”

“You will never make it there!” a general laughed, only to be stopped as he blocked an attack from Orso. The temple knight growled as he was pushed back by the traitor general.

“We’ll hold them back,” Orso called to Fred and Grecian. “You regroup the people and we’ll join you when we can!”

“You won’t survive this, temple fool,” Dickerson growled. “We are blessed by the Empire! Our mortal bodies course with their power!”

“You mean stink of demons!” Orso shot back. “I know this technique. You’ve fused demons into your bodies to supplement your strength. How foolish!”

Orso gave his men a quick look. “Adventurers, help the townspeople retreat. Men, assist me while we hold these traitors back. For Nehatra!”

“For Nehatra!” The temple knights cried together. The two groups, generals and knights, struck out their weapons and clashed as the fight truly began.

Chapter 26

“Hurry, back to the mines,” Fred urged the townsfolk. “We can use the merchant stands there as barriers! Come on, move it!”

Grecian ran up to Fred as the last of the townsfolk disappeared into the tunnels. “That’s everyone, Fred,” Grecian reported. “The princesses are directing the men to make the barriers. Come on, we have to reach them before they finish.”

“Alright, let’s go,” Fred agreed.

The two men ran together down the torch lit passage.

“This isn’t good,” Fred muttered after a moment’s time. “To think we’d have traitors so high up in the leadership. We aren’t prepared to fight a mindless army or their demon-empowered leaders.”

“Just be grateful we didn’t bring the children,” Grecian reminded him. “I do wish, however, that we’d have had the mind to invite the elves. They would have been able to assist us with their magic and experience.”

“Hey, at least we have the princesses,” Fred chuckled as they arrived at the center room for the mines. They saw the two girls calling out orders, the men pushing merchant carts toward the entrance to barricade the room.

“They are certainly more than I expected,” Grecian admitted. “Though I do wish princess Diana were still alive to guide us.”

“As do I, Master Grecian,” Hilda agreed as she approached the two men. “However, she has gone before us, so I will take up the staff she and my mother left behind. How long will it take for the enemy to arrive?”

“Not long,” Fred shook his head. “As well-intentioned as Orso was, he lacked the numbers and preparation to face such a threat as the generals. Thankfully, I don’t believe they’ll die, but the enemy should defeat them within the next ten minutes. Maybe in less time, but I suspect their arrogance will have them tie up the temple knights to be given to their despicable masters. That should buy us a little time.”

“Then we must hurry,” Hilda frowned. “I’ve ordered the men to block the passage for now. Master Grecian, are you aware of the mine monster’s schedule?”

“You mean The Glob?” Grecian confirmed. This is the name the miners had given to the deadly slime. “Yes, I believe it appears soon within the west portion of the mine. What is your highness thinking?”

Hilda turned to Fred. “Sir Fred, can you and the other hunters hide our tracks and create a fake path into the west mine?”

“Perhaps,” Fred mused, “but that will require everyone else to stay hidden somewhere else.”

“I’ll have everyone begin moving into the north part of the mine,” Hilda declared. “With any luck, the generals will follow the tracks into the west part of the mine and get eaten by The Glob. That’s our best plan of action.”

“Yes, ma’am.” The two men bowed before separating to begin their respective tasks.

Shiva came up to Hilda and pulled on her clothes. “Hilda, will the plan work?”

Hilda sighed and rubbed Shiva’s head. “I don’t know, Shiva. Those evil generals probably don’t know the mine’s schedule, but we should prepare for the worst. I’m sorry I dragged you into this deathtrap with me.”

Shiva shook her head fiercely. “No! You didn’t do anything wrong! I want to follow Mommy’s example, too, and be a great leader someday!”

Hilda smiled gently and patted Shiva’s face. “You will be, little sister. Now, let’s help get the people moving. Let’s all do our best to survive this death trap.”

*

“Claire, what’s happening out there?” Milly asked worriedly. She and all of Doc’s sentient monsters were waiting together on the 26th floor, anxious to hear about the situation outside.

Claire the pixie turned her eyes up to the ceiling. “Doc, can you pleases give us a report on what’s occurring topside?”

“It looks like an adventurer-versus-adventurer fight of some kind,” Doc reported overhead. “The leaders of the shiny army seem to have defeated the church people and are stringing them up. The magic ladies in the big hats and the shiny army aren’t doing anything but waiting. Oh, looks like the leaders are making some of the shiny army carry the church people back to town. They are all entering the dungeon now.”

Milly turned to Claire fearfully. “You said my father was there, right Claire? I need to get to him!”

Claire shook her head. “I’m sorry, Milly, but we can’t let you join them. How would you be able to explain how you got to them through the that army?”

“I could say it was a miracle brought by my desire,” Milly argued. “I’m sure they’d believe that!”

“Miracles don’t happen in dungeons,” Anadine said sadly. “Only the power of mortals is unhampered here. Even your goddess would be hard-pressed to do anything within Doc’s walls.”

“You won’t let me out to fight, fine,” Milly glared at Claire. “Just go up there and fight the enemies yourself, then. Doc can easily defeat those generals, right?”

“I’m sorry, Milly,” Claire said regretfully, “but to us, everyone up there is an enemy. Doc entering the fight would just result in both sides getting eaten. Out of respect for you, he’s going to wait until all your loved ones are dead before attacking.”

“Is that true, Doc?” Milly gasped.

Doc said nothing, and his silence said everything.

“No,” Milly whispered. “Please, someone do something.” She turned to Rowen pleadingly. “Rowen, please. Help me.”

Rowen clenched his fists as a tear rolled down from his eye. “I can’t,” he said finally. “Doc’s power is preventing me from interfering.”

“I don’t accept this!” Milly screamed, her daggers flying up to surround her. The red glow of desire pulsated out from her body, filling the space between her and the daggers.

“Enough,” Doc’s booming voice echoed through the 26th floor. Instantly, Milly’s power vanished and the dagger dropped to the ground. Milly herself collapsed into unconsciousness at the sudden loss of power, caught by Rowen barely before she hit the ground.

“Will she be alright?” Rowen asked Claire.

Claire examined Milly thoroughly before nodding. “Yes, she’ll be fine. Doc just cut off her connection to the divine, resulting in her using up all her strength to power her spell. Her untrained body didn’t have enough mana, and so she fainted from mana exhaustion.”

Rowen turned his head up to the ceiling. “Is this really all right, Doc?” he asked. “Those traitor generals are the real enemy, you know. If we save the townspeople, then they’ll be grateful to us.”

“I can’t take that risk,” Doc’s voice came down from the ceiling. “I’ve learned a lot since I helped fight the undead dungeon, both from Claire and my own experiences. Only a few adventurers are aware of my personal involvement during the invasion, while the rest believe I was only fighting out of a territorial desire. If I attack selectively now, I’ll have proven myself a sentient force to be reckoned with. Adventurers associate safety with me because they believe I am not sentient. Once that changes, they’ll begin to fear me. What I am doing is for the good of the dungeon.”

“But is it good?” Rowen questioned quietly as he laid Milly on the ground. “Can this really be the right thing to do? My human self is telling me to help, but my undead self is telling me to obey.”

“What Doc is doing is right,” Claire flew down to Rowen. “As the leader of this dungeon, he has to make the hard choices to preserve our way of life.”

“Adventurers should all go die,” The Twins spoke up from their sleeping postures. The two were the only monsters to feel nothing for the current situation.

“While they may have said it a little harshly, they are not wrong,” Claire continued. “To dungeon monsters and the dungeon, adventurers are only a source of food. If something comes to kill them, then we’ll fight the predators who steal our prey. However, we don’t care so long as there is food.”

“But by that logic, we are in danger!” Rowen argued. “The Empire is going to kill everyone in town!”

“From what I’ve heard, the Empire will soon move in to replace the people who die here,” Claire argued. “Even if the new people attempt to slay us, it is still within the natural course of nature. We will act accordingly.”

“And what if no one comes?” Rowen continued his argument. “What if the Empire leaves behind a barren land with nothing living? What will we do then?”

“We’ll adapt,” Claire said coolly. “I know it’s hard to understand with the human head of yours, but this is how things are. I agree with Doc’s actions, and I’m proud of him for finally maturing enough to see the big picture.”

Rowen clenched his jaw but said nothing else. Anadine slid up behind and embraced him into her gelatinous figure. Rowen finally let loose the tears he had been working so hard to keep in. The slime woman let the tears dissolve within her body, staring emotionlessly at Claire, who also had tears coming down her face.

*

“Is everyone inside?” Hilda asked Fred.

Fred nodded. “The last of the hunters has made it in. The trap has been set, so all that’s left is for to wait patiently. Either we’ll survive this, or we won’t.”

“Not the most glorious or inspiring manner of saying it,” Grecian grumbled as he appeared from behind Hilda, “but I suppose it’s well enough for the occasion. Princess, if you would kindly follow me to your sister.”

“Yes, thank you, Grecian,” Hilda smiled as she took his hand.

Fred watched the two disappear, and he let out the breath he had been holding. Slowly, he turned and took out a small object from his short pocket. Fred smiled softly at the precious picture, taken back when his wife was still alive. The magic image-taker showed a happier time, an image of a smiling Fred and Milly, along with his wife.

He kissed the image before placing it back in his pocket, moving forward to rejoin the other townspeople in the mine.

“Sir Fred,” one of the men called out and saluted, “we’ve gathered all the men with usable weapons to be the first line of defense. The few adventurers who joined Sir Orso are also here.”

Seven men and woman gave Fred a salute. Fred noted the color of their Adventurer IDs.

“You’re all rank F, are you not?” he confirmed.

“That’s right, sir,” the lead adventurer agreed. Her hand clenched her sword tightly, her eyes narrow with pain. “We were saved during the ambush by the actions of Fiora and the rest, but at the cost of their health. My fellows and I believed that they should have let us die, but at least we can use our lives for a noble end.”

“I don’t plan on dying here, and neither should you,” Fred barked at them, startling the adventurers. “Death is an ever-constant companion in this line of work, so why stress over this moment in your life? Whether you live or die today, always fight to stay alive in the hopes of a better tomorrow. Or have you not been learning from Master Mary’s lessons?”

“We have, sir!” the adventurers cried out in unison.

“Good,” Fred smiled at them. “As long as we fight our best, we’ll make sure they pay for every step they take!”

“Oh, is that so?” a mocking voice echoed through the tunnels, freezing the defending warriors in place. Fred turned around and saw the generals, led by Dickerson, walking toward them. The army and witches were not with them.

“How did you find us so quickly?” Fred asked quietly, readying his blade.

The eloquent general chuckled evilly, his body glowing in a dark, malevolent power like his fellows. “You fools believe that we were made generals so easily? We’ve read every report about this dungeon and know its every move. Creating a false trail leading to the mine section The Glob will be attacking soon? Very smart, but our enhanced powers allowed us to smell your true path.”

“Where’s your army?” Fred silently signaled for everyone to begin moving backwards.

“We need those warm bodies to forge a path to the dungeon core for us,” the eloquent general revealed. “Even we would be hard pressed to reach the core on our own. Better to pave a bridge with someone’s corpse than your own, after all. Besides, me and my fellows figure massacring you feeble weaklings would serve as a good warmup.”

“Lads and ladies, raise up your swords,” Fred commanded.

“Try not to die too quickly!” Dickerson laughed as they charged the defenders.

*

“Fred,” Rowen cried as he watched the battle begin. At his request, Doc had changed a portion of the wall into a crystal surface to project the scenes of battle going on above them. Rowen, restrained by Doc’s authority, could do nothing but cry and make Milly’s unconscious form more comfortable.

He gave Claire another pleading look, but she did not meet his gaze.

“Doc, please let me help them,” Rowen pleaded again. “I can appear at the entrance of the mine and pretend I majicked my way through the army. I could say I figured out how to teleport. I could...”

“I’m sorry, Rowen, but nothing works to explain your presence without a connection to me,” Doc finally answered. “The army and witches have set up a magic barrier at the entrance to my dungeon, preventing any reinforcements from entering. It’s very thorough, and even I cannot stop it without corrupting the land outside my dungeon. I would if I could, but a group of injured adventurers and church people have appeared outside the barrier. I cannot allow you to endanger your fellows or myself.”

“So, there’s nothing we can do,” Rowen slumped down onto the ground, watching as two miners were cut down and slaughtered by a laughing general.

“Your human feelings are what’s causing you pain,” Doc sighed from the ceiling, “and I can’t fault you for them. If this were happening back when I first came to life, I, too, would interfere for the sake of doing the right thing. I did that once, and that was how Anadine came into being. In my one year of existence, I’ve found that what’s right for someone may not be right for another. It’s all about perspective.”

“Then can you justify just watching this massacre? Is that right?” Anadine suddenly spoke up, her eyes watching the defenders getting pressed back to the other townsfolk.

“It is right for us,” Doc said after a moment.

“That’s not righteousness. That is selfishness,” Anadine pointed out.

“And is that so wrong?” Doc muttered. “It is a leader’s duty to protect his own first before helping outsiders.”

“But are they truly outsiders?” Anadine continued, turning her gaze to look up at the ceiling. “In this one year of life for you, how many disasters and crises have you faced together with these people? How many of your slimes have come into being into thanks to the actions and objects made by these people? Can you truly say you feel nothing at the prospect of their deaths?”

When Doc said nothing, Rowen and Claire looked up at the ceiling, a faint trace of hope on their faces.

“I... I feel...”

*

“Sir Fred, we can’t hold them!” an adventure screamed, right before being sent flying into the mine wall by a punch. The generals roared in laughter as the man coughed up blood and slid down the wall like a piece of meat.

Fred felt the rise of despair as he and the last of the defenders were forced back to the group of townspeople who were not prepared for combat. His sword arm trembled from the many blows he had exchanged with the enemy, his brow wet with his sweat and blood.

“You earn your former reputation, Fred, former B-ranked adventurer,” Dickerson mocked. “Too bad age has caught up to you, or maybe you would’ve put up more of an interesting fight. How about this: surrender now and we’ll ask the mistresses to bless you as they have us. You’ll be young and strong again, and your daughter will not be harmed.”

“If I did that, my dear Moira would never forgive me,” Fred grinned savagely. “I may be old, but I’ll take at least one of you with me!”

“You can try!” the eloquent general chuckled, and then punched his fist into Fred’s stomach. Even with his skill, Fred couldn’t stop the blow from sending him backwards onto his back, a shallow, fist sized hole bleeding out from his stomach.

Fred coughed, feeling the weakness spreading through his body. He opened his eyes weakly and could do naught but watch as the defenders were slowly worn down and knocked out of the fight. A few townspeople lifted Fred up into a comfortable position. Someone poured a vial into Fred’s mouth, forcing a cool liquid into his body. Fred felt his strength returning, and his eyes focused on the face of Princess Shiva, who was crying profusely.

“I’m sorry,” she whispered down to him. “All I can do is keep you alive just to watch us all die.”

Fred smiled and wiped away her tears. “Now, now. Don’t fear, Mil—I mean Princess. It’s alright.”

Out of the corner of his eye, Fred saw Hilda pick up a fallen sword and move to stand in front of the cowering townspeople.

“Ha ha ha,” the generals laughed at her trembling figure. Dickerson mimed wiping a tear from his eye. “Little princess, put down that sword. That’s a man’s weapon.”

“Men aren’t the only ones who can fight!” Hilda yelled. “My twin sister and mother were both strong warriors, and so am I!”

“Really?” The general grinned as another general slung his sword and cut Hilda’s sword in half. Hilda’s face broke down as she stared at the shattered sword in her hand. She fell to her knees and dropped the hilt.

“Be sure to greet you mother for us,” the eloquent general gloated. “I would have loved to taste her flesh while she was still alive, but I’ll settle with eating her corpse once we dig it out.” Drawing his sword, the traitor general swung down at Hilda’s neck.

A blue flash, and the man found his sword against a hardened slime tentacle. He looked up in shock to meet the fierce gaze of Anadine.

“Hey, that’s my sister,” Anadine growled. Another tentacle burst forth from her chest and slammed into the man, sending him spinning into the air.

“For the crimes against the royal family, this town, and the dungeon,” Anadine announced, forming more tentacles, “I sentence you all to death!”

Chapter 27

“Sister?” Hilda whispered in shock. “Diana?”

The townsfolk behind her began murmuring in astonishment as well. Though most had never seen the former princess, her reputation had grown into a legend within the town—the warrior princess.

“It must be her,” Fred said in surprise. “She looks just like her. But... where else have I seen her?”

Anadine didn’t respond to the voices behind her, devoting all her attention to the enemies in front. There stood ten demon-infused generals: six wielding swords of various lengths and sizes and four with fists glowing with demonic energy.

In response, Anadine sprouted slime tentacles to match each general; four hardened blunt tentacles and six hardened edge tentacles. The generals gazed at her in shock.

Dickerson was the first to recover, getting off the ground and growling at Anadine.

“Oy, monster,” he shouted. “What are you doing? What are you?”

“I am the wandering boss, Anadine,” she announced proudly, “and you are trespassing in this dungeon with the intent to steal the core.”

“That’s not what you said earlier,” the general said with narrowed eyes. “You called Hilda your sister.” He reexamined Anadine’s face. “And you look... are you really the former princess Diana? Ha ha, I’m right, aren’t I?” He laughed and slapped his knee.

“What’s so funny?” Anadine asked coldly.

The eloquent general grinned evilly. “You were supposed to be the start of the plan, the broken princess fallen to darkness. You would have been the perfect vessel for corruption, yet even though our plans were foiled, you still became a monster. Isn’t it the greatest of ironies? You still lost your soul in the end!”

Anadine smirked. “Unlike you worms, I still have my soul. I have conferred with the great dungeon consciousness and have convinced it that protecting the people of this town is preferable to having traitors like you stay here.”

“So the dungeon has taken a side?” the general frowned. “Fine, we’ll retreat for now. But next time...”

“You mistake yourselves,” Anadine grinned wickedly as she began moving her tentacles. “The dungeon doesn’t appreciate demons being inside it. For all your intelligence and plans, you forgot to consider the fate of that demon prince who tried to conquer the dungeon.”

As if to emphasize her words, the mine shook gently. In the shadows, around both the townsfolk and the generals, glistening blobs of slime appeared. They squirmed back and forth along an invisible barrier, frightening everyone in the mine.

“If you care about these townspeople, you’ll let us go,” Dickerson stammered, his sword wavering slightly at the sight of so many slimes.

“Why?” Anadine asked, slightly curious.

The general pulled a symbol from his belt and pointed it at the slime woman. “If we die here, the soldiers and witches under our power will immediately swarm this dungeon to avenge us. Also, our mistresses have a bit of our souls. If they feel us perish, then they will invade the town and slaughter everyone there. I’m sure the elderly and young there now will be unable to put up a fight.”

Anadine finally turned her head to look back at the people behind her. Inadvertently, her eyes locked onto her sisters’. Hilda gave her a hopeful look and Shiva began crying profusely.

“Big sister,” Shiva wept.

Anadine silently nodded before turning her head back to the generals. Unbeknownst to everyone there, she held a silent talk with Doc.

“Fine,” Anadine waved her hand, having the slimes back away, “but the will of the dungeon desires death this day for daring to violate its trust. Let’s have a fight to see which group pays in blood.”

“What do you have in mind?” the general asked warily, pocketing the symbol.

“If you survive me, then you can leave!” Anadine screamed, and she surged forward in a flurry of tentacle attacks. The generals cried out in panic as they scrambled out of the way, desperately fending off her attacks with their weapons.

“Wait,” Dickerson screamed, “don’t you care for the them? You’re putting them in danger!”

“I am the avatar of the slime dungeon, Anadine!” the slime woman announced, an edged tentacle cutting the arm off a general. “I honor the person I used to be by saving them, but my will is the will of the dungeon. And you—must—die!”

Her four blunted tentacles joined together into a massive fist made of slime and slammed into five of the generals. The men were sent screaming into the air, landing in the group of slimes waiting in the darkness. Everyone in the dungeon paled at the gruesome sight as the traitorous men were devoured alive, their struggles doing naught but sinking them deeper into the mass.

“Fine, then let’s all die together!” Dickerson roared in madness. His eyes red, he whipped out a symbol from his uniform.

Quicker than the eye could see, a small blurred figure swooped from the ceiling and stole the magic symbol. With a clatter, the metal icon landed in a crowd of different colored slime who all began eating the offered item in turns.

“Good job, Claire,” Anadine mentally thanked.

“No problem,” Claire responded from her hidden pixie tunnels. “Now hurry up and finish this. Doc’s starting to go hunger-mad again from all the demon influence in the dungeon. No telling if he’ll ignore the people or not once he snaps.”

“Don’t worry. These traitors to my father will all perish by my hand,” Anadine grinned malevolently.

Dickerson had lost all semblance of refinery as he realized his last chance had been stolen from his hand. “I refuse to die like this!” he screamed, lunging forward with his sword. Anadine fused her right tentacles back into one and countered the general’s sword attack, striking through the blade once, twice, three times until Dickerson was left holding a stump of a sword. The general looked down soullessly.

“You’ll all die horribly,” he screeched, pointing at the townspeople. “Our mistresses will sate their thirst with your blood and use your bones as monsters to murder your children! No, don’t kill me! I don’t want to die!” He begged as Anadine’s tentacles slowly wrapped themselves around his arms and legs, stopping him from escaping. The other generals were knocked back into the slimes to suffer the same fate as their fellows.

“Your true face appears in the face of death,” Anadine taunted, pulling the man closer to her. “You never had the strength of spirit to fight, did you? I bet you lied your way up the ranks and sold yourself to whomever offered the greatest support. Now face your fate, traitor, and be honored. Only one other man has ever felt my embrace as you will.”

With a horrified scream, the general was pulled into Anadine’s body. The slime poured into his mouth, nose, and ears, cutting off his senses. Then the slime began to burn him, dissolving first his eyes and then his hair. Like Sir Koran before him, the traitor general was deprived of every sense except the ability to feel. And he was filled with pain, feeling every part of his body slowly melt off him and join the slime. Out of courtesy, Anadine darkened the back of her body so her sisters would not see the process in action. The general, a faint layer of muscle on top of bone now, stretched out his arm for one final struggle toward freedom. This was the last conscious thing he ever did.

Anadine spat out the skeleton onto the floor.

“Good job, Anadine,” Doc murmured in her head, his mind sound and sane again. “Rowen’s requested the skeleton, so I will have it delivered to him. I’ll allow you a few minutes to talk as a reward.”

“Thank you, Doc,” Anadine whispered before turning around to face the townspeople. The slimes collected the skeleton and disappeared into the darkness once more.

“Diana, tell me, is that really you?” Hilda’s voice broke as she stumbled forward. “Sister?”

Anadine caught Hilda as she fell with a tentacle, bringing her twin into a soft, slimy hug. “It’s me,” she finally answered.

Hilda released her tears and dropped the sword she was still clenching, fully embracing her twin, her partner, her long lost best friend. The two shared a hug that spoke more than any conversation could.

“Big sis!” Shiva cried out as well, rushing forward to join the hug. Anadine used her slime hand to pet her little sister’s head, getting it a little gooey in the process. Shiva ignored the slimy feeling and embraced her sister harder.

“Tell me,” Grecian approached the family cautiously, “are you truly the former Princess Diana of Duran, or are you a monster impersonating her through the use of her memory?” He ignored the glares Hilda and Shiva shot at him.

Anadine shrugged two tentacles. “Really, that’s too complicated an answer to give. However, I can say with assurance that I possess the soul of the princess Diana and recently acquired all of her memories. You could debate whether I am who I say I am forever, but I know my feelings. These are my sisters, and I do not wish them harm.”

“That answer shall suffice,” Grecian sighed, “but while I am grateful for your help, I fear you may have doomed us all.”

“I doubt it,” Anadine chuckled. “That symbol the slime devoured? It was the core of whatever enchantment was used to control your army and witches. You’ll find that the spell they were under has passed, and they will have regained their senses.”

“It’s not enough,” Fred gasped out as he approached the group, supported by two surviving adventurers. “That controlling enchantment destroyed the demon-bane enchantments on the army’s armor and weapons. We’re still defenseless against the coming horde, and if that traitor was right, the horde is on its way now.”

“Indeed,” Anadine agreed. “Your town is in great danger now. However, I have conferred with the will of the dungeon, and it has agreed to assist you.”

“The dungeon will bring the slimes to fight?” Grecian asked.

Anadine shook her head. “The dungeon will not risk corrupting the land. However, it will provide two things.”

With the snap of a tentacle, a horde of bright pink slimes appeared, each carrying a full set of armor and a weapon. A few held the fallen defenders and adventurers, though they appeared to be all alive.

“These are pink slimes, evolved version of heal slimes,” Anadine explained. “They can heal you humans like heal slimes can heal slimes. They have been healing the men injured by the traitors and will heal all of you as well.” To illustrate, the carried defenders were laid on the ground and surrounded by slimes. Before the people’s very eyes, blood returned to the body and wounds closed. One pink slime even crawled up to Fred.

Fred sighed in relief as the pink magic of the slimes began repairing the damage inflicted on his body. The others watched in wonder as the hole in Fred’s stomach closed up and disappeared.

“What of the weapons and armor?” Grecian pressed.

Anadine smiled softly. “These arms are from the undead dungeon, The Tomb of the Forgotten King.”

“Impossible!” Fred gasped. “The dungeon collapsed into the ground and was sealed.”

“For you, yes,” Anadine agreed. “However, that dungeon had been fighting the slime dungeon while fighting you humans. It created three tunnels that connected it to this dungeon. While the top two had collapsed, the bottom tunnel led into the depths of the destroyed dungeon—specifically, the treasury room. These arms are from there and all possess the demon-bane enchantment.”

“Why do so much?” Fred finally asked as he stood tall, his injuries all healed. “Surely the worth of this is greater than the town’s? Why is your dungeon risking so much?”

“That is not for me to say,” Anadine denied him. “Just know that for this conflict, the dungeon is on your side, and so am I. I must go now.”

“Don’t leave,” Hilda begged. “Stay with us!”

“Please don’t go,” Shiva also begged.

Anadine hugged her sisters deeply. “I’m sorry,” she apologized, “but my time as your sister ended a year ago. You must move on and become capable rulers for your people. My fate shall diverge from yours, but know that I still love you and our brother now and forever.”

“Wait, our brother!” Hilda remembered, “Those traitors must have done something to him and the other generals! We need to rescue them.”

“Good luck,” Anadine whispered, and she melted away into the ground.

“Wait, don’t go!” the two sisters tried to keep hold, but the slime slipped through their fingers. Fred and Grecian stopped them from digging into the ground and held them as they cried.

“Grab those weapons and armor!” Fred ordered the townsfolk behind him. “We’re taking them to the army. Then, we’re marching on the noble district!”

The mine was filled with cheers.

Chapter 28

“Are you at peace?” Claire asked as she flew next to Anadine’s moving form. The two were making their way through the pixie tunnels back down to the 26th floor.

“I believe so,” Anadine nodded resolutely. “While I regret being unable to see my parents one last time, I am blessed to have been able to give a proper goodbye to my family before parting for the last time. Not everyone gets that chance, after all.”

“I agree,” Claire sighed. “My father was also lost before we could properly say goodbye. It’s something so little, so insignificant, yet when it happens it becomes the most important thing.”

“Indeed.” Anadine cocked her slime head. “Forgive me, but do you hear shouting?”

“Doc, what’s going on down there?” Claire asked once she verified that she too could hear raised voices from the tunnels ahead.

“I’m not entirely sure,” Doc admitted, “but I think Rowen may be getting murdered soon. That adventurer girl is waving those explosive daggers around pretty threateningly.”

“Are you going to stop her?” Claire inquired.

“Not really planning on it, no,” Doc said nonchalantly. “After all, Rowen will just come back to life, and we’ll all continue with our lives.”

“But he’ll be a lich!” Anadine protested. “How are we supposed to explain Rowen dying and turning into a dungeon lich after we just saved everyone else?”

“Uh...”

A small boom shuddered through the dungeon tunnel.

“Doc!” Claire and Anadine screamed together.

“Alright, alright, I’ll interfere. Let’s see… non-lethal attack... non-lethal... non-lethal... ah, here we go.”

Claire and Anadine popped out of the pixie tunnel just in time to watch an infuriated Milly get covered in flower slimes. The helpless girl was dog-piled and surrounded by the soft, cushioning slimes and their pleasant, flower-scented bodies. Since Doc was using them non-lethally, Milly was safe, as the surface tension of the slime prevented any part from entering any of the monsters. Not that any part of the situation was making Milly happy.

“Let me go!” she screamed, struggling to grab hold of her throwing knives while being buffered by slime. “By the nine hells, you slimes had better release me, or I’m blowing you all to high heaven!”

“Milly, Milly, calm down,” Anadine urged as she reached the trapped girl and began throwing slimes away. “Hold on, I’m digging you out. Please don’t start throwing daggers!”

“No promises,” Milly vowed, but stopped reaching for her weapons. With the help of Claire, the three girls worked together to free Milly from her odd predicament. Meanwhile, The Twins lazed about on the throne slimes, and Rowen hid himself behind one of the testing trap rooms.

“Okay,” Milly growled out once she was free. “Now, someone is going to give me a very good explanation about why I was knocked out! And then, I’m going to murder the bastards who killed my father!”

“Please Milly, allow me to explain,” Claire flew over to land on the younger girl’s head. “To answer your first question, Doc somehow erected a large mana-draining field, depleting you of your magic, which resulted in you falling unconscious from mana-sickness. Also, your father isn’t dead.”

“What? Are you speaking the truth?” Milly gasped, her fury reversing in an instant.

“She is,” Doc declared happily. “See, I have this new idea for a slime evolution but needed to experiment with the magic that would cause it. So I used it on you and...”

“Not that,” Milly interrupted Doc. “Did you really mean it when you said my father was alive?”

“She did,” Rowen agreed, walking out from behind his cover toward Milly. “You were unconscious when it happened, but Anadine successfully persuaded Doc to interfere and save both your father and everyone up there. Every miner, adventurer, baker, and so on who entered the mine survived.”

Milly stared at Rowen, her mind not fully comprehending what he had just said to her. With a cry, she threw herself in Rowen’s arms, sobbing her heart out as the relief for her father’s survival spread through her body. Rowen struggled to hold the older and larger girl, his face showing the strain.

“Milly,” he mumbled, “you’re starting, to crush, me.”

“He, he didn’t die!” Milly wept. “I saw him, Rowen. I saw him die in my dreams! The evil man punched through his stomach and splattered him all over the floor!”

Well, that almost happened, Rowen admitted mentally. He patted his friend on the back. “He’s fine, Milly. The pink slimes healed up his injuries.”

“He got hurt?” Milly screeched in Rowen’s ear, causing him to groan in pain from the ringing in his ear.

“He’s fine,” Anadine said, coming to Rowen’s rescue by pulling the young woman into her embrace. “Listen to me, Milly. I spoke to him myself. He led the other townsfolk out of the dungeon and met up with the army and church. That guild master of yours spoke with him and the other leaders, and they all ran into town to apprehend the other villains. Everything is all right for now.”

Taking deep breaths, Milly slowly calmed down. She looked up into Anadine’s eyes and smiled sheepishly.

“I’m sorry,” she apologized.

Anadine winked at her. “No harm done.”

“Sorry, Rowen, for attacking you,” Milly turned and nodded.

Rowen waved her off. “Don’t worry. I would have been fine. You don’t scare me that much.”

“Oh?” Milly raised an eyebrow. “Then who was hiding behind a wall a few seconds ago with barely an eye peeking out?”

“Whatever,” Rowen chuckled.

“Don’t fret over Rowen’s health,” Doc assured her from overhead. “Even if you killed him, he’d be right back up.”

“Yeah, about that.” Milly narrowed her eyes. “Every time you all have broached that topic, something or someone interferes. No more secrets, no more games, and no more misdirection. Rowen, are you immortal?”

Rowen frowned and picked a loose stone. “Perhaps.”

“That’s not good enough.” Milly crossed her arms at him. The other dungeon monsters backed away to give the two some space.

“That’s all I can tell you,” Rowen admitted. “I’ve never died before. It’s not something I particularly look forward to doing. Do you run towards death?”

“Fine, then. Do you age?” Milly pressed on, her eyes staring into Rowen’s. She walked forward toward him.

Rowen took a step backwards. “From what I can tell, in the small time that I’ve known you, my body has not aged significantly. It’s why I haven’t grown in the last three months, even though I just turned eleven.”

“Alright,” Milly said, standing right in front of Rowen. “You didn’t tell me this before, back when we spoke to Mr. Bubbles. Why didn’t you then?”

“Mr. Bubbles, you mean your skull?” Rowen asked, confused. “I told you before, I don’t remember sharing with you that I was a part of this dungeon, nor any other bit of that conversation.”

“Was what she said true then?” Milly mumbled under her breath.

“Who’s she?” Rowen asked, confused. “Milly, I’m not understanding where this conversation is going.”

Milly grabbed Rowen’s shoulders and knelt to look him in the eye.

“Final question,” she almost whispered. “What do you think of me?”

Rowen struggled out of Milly’s grasp and stared at her. “Uh, um,” he mumbled. “Well, you’re my good friend, and uh, you’ve taken care of me really well, like the big sister I never had. Eh, I mean, you’re special, you know, and uh, I really like you and Fred and the tavern, uh.”

Milly sighed and turned around, hiding her face from Rowen.

“I’m glad to hear that,” she said evenly. “I just wanted to make sure you’d be all right with my engagement.”

“What?” Rowen asked in bewilderment. “Huh?”

“Yeah, you remember Rolf, right? Yeah, his dad and my dad have been talking for a while now about marriage between our families. I mean, I’ve known Rolf since childhood, and he’s always really liked me. I wanted to make sure you’d be alright with it, and it seems you are. Once we get home, I’ll have my dad and Mr. Grecian draw up a certificate at the church and then Rolf and I...”

“No!” Rowen protested, taking ahold of Milly’s arm. “You can’t!”

“Can’t I?” Milly wrenched her arm out of Rowen’s hand and marched towards Anadine. “After all, I’m just your adopted sister. Anadine, can you take us back to the tavern before my father returns home?”

Rowen clenched his teeth, frustrated beyond measure. He balled up his hands into fists at the thought—the thought!—of the arrogant and gloating Rolf handing Milly a ring. The image in his head changed abruptly, replacing Rolf’s figure with his, startling him greatly.

“Hurry up,” Doc complained in Rowen’s mind. “Even I, the literal crystal-head, can see where this going. No one likes an indecisive person, and I’m getting bored.”

“But, I could die at any time,” Rowen protested. “We’d never be able to... be together again.”

“So?” Doc asked. “Do you know how many couples I’ve devoured in my one year of life? You adventurer types aren’t well known for a long lifespan, anyway. Best get a move on while you have the time to spend. Or, you know, I could try doing to her what Anadine did. Not sure if it’ll work, but it would be an interesting experiment.”

“Anything but that,” Rowen refuted, “but thanks.”

“No problem,” Doc chuckled.

Rowen opened his eyes and yelled, “I won’t let you marry Rolf!”

Milly paused in front of Anadine and turned around, raising an eyebrow at the younger boy. “Oh, and how do you plan on stopping me?”

Rowen marched up to her, pulled her down, and kissed her deeply. Milly’s eyes opened in surprise then mellowed as she enjoyed the moment.

Rowen released her and snorted. “I’ve lived over a century, and yet I’ve never met a girl like you.”

“Good.” Milly flicked his forehead. “Now that you’ve finally realized it, let’s go home. Have to make preparations, after all.”

“You’re planning on getting married now?” Anadine asked in surprise. “Wow, things have really changed in the last year, haven’t they?”

“Yeah, right,” Milly scoffed. “Have you seen the muscles on this weakling? I had to relax just so he could pull me into a kiss. I’ll just have father agree on our engagement until Rowen here turns fifteen, the legal marrying age. I’ll go to the church for a few years for schooling while Rowen will learn the tavern and adventurer trade. I want to see some real muscles on you at our wedding!”

“Wait, hold up,” Rowen protested. “This isn’t how I imagined it would go. Don’t I get a say in this?”

“Do you have the bridal price, a family to back you and help pay for the wedding, or a single coin to your name?” Milly asked sarcastically. “No? Then be quiet and live with it.”

Rowen slumped down and sighed.

Blushing, Milly took a quick look around before whispering something into Rowen’s ear. The eleven-year-old jumped onto Anadine and cried, “Let’s go home! Right now!”

“What did you say to him?” Claire asked, depositing herself in Milly’s shirt pocket.

“Oh, you know,” Milly blushed, “just a little promise after this whole mess is over.”

“Right,” Claire giggled. “Oh hey, you smell like flowers!”

“Oh, Rowen,” Doc suddenly spoke up, “here, take these bones with you. I think you’ll have better use for them than I would.”

*

In the tunnels that connected Doc to his openings into town, an odd cocoon shuddered in a hidden alcove. With this cocoon, there was a small mound of severed heads, all in a state of fear. The cocoon shook, and a tentacle made of slime erupted from it, followed by another. They grabbed a decapitated head each and dragged them back into the cocoon, the slime hardening again.

It began to squirm, as if something was being born within. It shuddered one last time, and broke open like an egg. A slime oozed down out of the shell, colorless and weak.

Suddenly, the slime turned purple. It exploded into action, devouring every remaining head in the alcove.

“I... know... who... I ... am!” The slime growled, it’s body swelling up.

“Revenge... is ... coming!”

*

Within the dungeon town, everyone had gathered around the army headquarters. Cries of anger and denouncement filled the air as the townspeople cried for blood. Even the army released its bloodthirst, furious at being tricked into becoming mind-controlled puppets. Their new armor glistened dully under the noon light, as if coming to life after being buried for centuries.

The leaders of this mob stood at the front: Mary, Grecian, Fred, a newly healed Orso, Hilda and Shiva, a recently recovered Gran, and a new person, Colonel Frost. Frost glowered at the makeshift tent base.

“The army is ready to storm the base, your majesties,” he announced, bowing to the princesses. “Our only wish now is to rescue the prince and bring those responsible for this betrayal to justice.”

“That’s assuming the prince isn’t involved,” Orso spat on the ground. “Uh, no offense intended your majesties.”

Shiva glared angrily, but Hilda patted her head calmly and replied, “The brother I know would never perform such a deed, but our enemies have been known to take the minds of men and control them as you would a puppet. Whether the people within this tent are enemies or pawns, we will soon know.”

“Master Mary, Sir Orso,” Hilda said suddenly, “neither my sister nor I have any experience with wartime matters or tactics. With our blessing, please command the troops.”

“Yes, your highnesses.” The two leaders bowed.

“My people have taken position along the walls,” Gran announced as he listened to a leaf-shaped magic tool. “Their bows are prepared to counter any ambushes from the air.”

“Then it’s time.” Mary took a deep breath. “All troops, storm the base!”

With a war cry, Colonel Frost rushed into the base.

“Are we to follow?” Fred asked Mary.

Mary shook her head. “No, let the army do the job. I suspect what we seek is long gone anyway.”

She said nothing more under Fred’s questioning eye.

“Sirs,” a man came out a few minutes later. “The entire base is empty. There is no one inside, but the men have found a hidden passage leading to the noble district.”

“Why would they flee to the weakest part of the town?” Orso questioned. “The palisade there holds no battlements, and the buildings are still mostly in disrepair.”

“Their real base must be there,” Gran put forth. “With minimal guards under the control of the crown, the enemy would have ample time to hide.”

“Then we go there,” Mary said resolutely.

Before she could do anything, Gran received a sudden magical transmission.

“An army of demons and fleshlings have been spotted on the horizon south of Tent City,” he reported. “It’s massive and heading this way.”

“It’s begun.” Fred gripped the handle of his sword. “Those traitorous generals said their mistresses would feel their deaths. It appears they have decided to end this waiting game.”

“Orso,” Mary turned to her comrade, “please take the army, your knights and priests, and the elves to the Tent City battlements. You must hold them off for as long as possible.”

“I’ll do that, but what do I tell the men?” Orso shook his head. “Our numbers are too few, and there is nowhere to retreat to. Our morale will be abysmal.”

Mary bit her lips. She, too, knew that this endless army would be the death of them. There were no reinforcements coming and no place to run.

“Tell them that their families are here,” she raised her voice. “Tell them the children, wives, and husbands are here in town, counting on them to hold the enemy back for as long as possible. Make them pay for every step they take! Tell them that our only hope is to buy enough time for rescue to come. Tell them... to pray for a miracle and to fight for a tomorrow yet to come!”

Orso nodded and saluted the guild master.

“Master Mary,” Orso smiled, “in the beginning, Father Jonas and I both had misgivings about you. However, I now see that you possess a most noble spirit, and it has been an honor to fight alongside you. Farewell.”

With that, Orso took his temple knights into the tents to retrieve the army and head to the palisade.

“Master Mary,” Grecian spoke up next to her, “while I agree with your decision, who will take the fight to the noble district? The townspeople?”

“No,” Mary refuted his thought. “You take everyone who cannot and should not fight to the Elven Quarter. Not only does it lie between Tent City and the Noble District, if everything fails, you all can escape into the forest. Perhaps a few will make it in such a scenario.”

“By your wish, Master Mary, but then who will follow you?” Grecian asked again.

Mary looked over at Fred, who smiled, and Gran, who nodded.

“Don’t worry, Master Grecian,” Mary grinned. “Before those pink slimes disappeared from existence, we put them to good use.”

Behind her, adventurers began pouring forth from the streets, led by a freshly healed Fiora and company. The red-haired adventurer grinned and bowed to her master.

“Master Mary, everyone is here,” she announced, and the adventurers raised up their weapons with a cry.

Ganus and the three receptionists walked up to Mary.

“Mary, I was unable to locate the children,” Ganus reported, a worried look on his face. “They are not in the town.”

“Then may the gods watch over them, wherever they are,” Mary sighed. “For now, we march to the noble district!”

Chapter 29

“Alright, we’re home!” Milly announced as she popped out of the “water well” in the tavern’s training yard. Pulling herself out of the hole, she turned around and reached down to pull Rowen up. Anadine slithered up behind them and took her adventurer form.

“Hmm. Looks like we’re in the clear,” Milly muttered as she walked over to the door and pressed her ear against it. “I don’t hear anyone in the tavern.”

“My senses also inform me that no one is near,” Anadine revealed. “In fact, I’m not feeling anyone near us. Not even workers or children.

“They’re probably all dealing with the leaders of those traitors,” Rowen hypothesized. “I’d be surprised if anyone felt alright with that debacle in the dungeon.”

“Well, that’s good for us, then,” Milly decided. “Now we can get to work and pretend we’ve been here the whole time. Want to give me a hand with the dishes, Rowen?” She grabbed his arm and pulled it into her.

“I’d rather sweep,” Rowen blushed and retreated. Milly giggled as she watched him make a break for it.

“You were so eager in the dungeon, why run now?” she teased him.

“I’m a lot more confident there,” Rowen protested as he took hold of a broom and dustpan. “Anyway, let’s just clean up for now until Fred comes home.”

“Whatever you say, lover-boy,” Milly giggled. Anadine rolled her eyes but couldn’t help but chuckle as she followed the two teens into the main room. Milly went behind the counter and began to wipe down the mugs, while Rowen started sweeping the trash from the previous night’s party. Anadine took a seat and closed her eyes, resting.

A sudden knocking on the door distracted the trio. Before Rowen could check who it was, a lock clicked and the door swung open to reveal a nervous looking Rolf and Danny. Rolf sighed in relief at the sight of Milly.

“Milly, we’ve been looking everywhere for you! You too, Rowen.”

“No sarcasm or arrogant speech,” Rowen questioned with a raised eyebrow. “What, is the world ending or something?”

“In this case, you’re right,” Rolf nodded in scared agreement. “I don’t know if you’re aware, but a group of traitorous generals mind-controlled the army and almost massacred everyone! They were saved by Princess Diana’s ghost, who still haunts the dungeon where she died! Not only that, but a huge army of demons, fleshlings, and warlocks are on their way here!”

“What, an army?” Milly dropped the mug she was cleaning. “Oh no, does that mean that the attack is finally coming? Where is my father, Rolf?”

“The leadership have split up,” Rolf told her. “Knight-Commander Orso is leading his temple knights, the men of the army, and the elvish archers to the palisade to engage the enemy. Master Mary is leading the adventurers to the noble district to fight the leaders of the traitors. Finally, my father is attempting to gather all the townsfolk and hide them in the elvish quarter. He sent me to Tent City to collect anyone left behind. Everyone was worried when we couldn’t find you.”

“My father, Rolf,” Milly slammed her fist down on the counter. “Where is my father?”

Rolf gulped at the large dent left in the solid wood counter. “Your father... has joined Master Mary in her assault on the noble district.”

Milly closed her eyes and lowered her arms.

“Rowen,” she finally ordered, “I’m going upstairs and to grab everything valuable I can. See if you can find father’s old adventurer bag in the back. It should still have its storage enchantment in order. You and I are heading to the noble district.” With that said, she ran to the stairs and up to the second floor.

Before Rowen could move, Danny walked over to the back door and blocked it.

“You can’t go.” Rolf took a step back and blocked the front door. “You both need to come with me to the elvish quarter.”

Anadine opened her eyes and stood up. She fingered the realistic-looking sword hanging off her waist. “You’re rather demanding for a boy, aren’t you? My employer will go where she wishes.”

Rolf gave Anadine a measured look. “Every adventurer in the city is with Mater Mary now. Why are you still here?”

“My business.” Anadine faked yawning. “Now, since you’ve delivered the news, I think it’s time for you to leave.”

“They are coming with me,” Rolf emphasized, his body beginning to give off a soft, golden glow. “It’s too dangerous for them to be joining combat.”

“Says you,” Rowen retorted, his fists glowing black with dark magic. “Milly is going to join her father, and I am as well.”

“Can’t you see I’m trying to save the both of you?” Rolf grumbled in frustration. “Look, this isn’t some kid fight out there. This is war! Even I’m not confident in my abilities, and you lost to me just last night. Come on, let’s just go to my father and ...”

“And what?” Milly interrupted from the stairs, her arms holding a small pile of valuables. “What do we do there? Hide? Pray? Wait? I’m sorry, Rolf, but I’m not content waiting for fate to take its course with me. I’d rather face what’s coming than place my fate into someone else’s hands.”

“If you both won’t come willingly,” Rolf sighed, “then I’ll knock you both out and drag you to safety.”

“You really think you can take all three of us?” Milly asked sarcastically, placing the valuables on the counter and taking out her throwing daggers.

“By myself, no,” Rolf admitted, “but, I do have some help here.”

In a shocking move, Anadine was sent flying across the room into the far wall. She was barely able to keep herself from splattering like a slime as she looked on in shock at her assailant. Danny let out a breath and retracted his fist, his entire body in a martial arts pose.

“Danny isn’t just my follower,” Rolf explained as he took a step forward, his body covered in golden light that took the form of a knight’s armor. “He is also my butler in training, my best friend, and my bodyguard.” Rolf formed a lance of light and pointed it at Rowen and Milly. “Now, will you come peacefully?”

Rowen and Milly exchanged glances before exploding into action. Rowen threw two balls of dark magic, and Milly charged forward with her throwing daggers.

“I’ll make this as painless as possible,” Rolf promised.

*

Contrary to Mary’s expectations, there were no guards in the noble district, nor any around the gate which was left open.

“Master,” Fiora murmured as the group entered the district, “it would seem that the enemy has no desire to stop us from coming. That likely means...”

“That this is a trap,” Mary finished, nodding her head. “I have the same feeling, Fiora. All we can do is be cautious and keep our eyes open to signs of trouble.”

“I can’t hear the wind here,” Fred noted. “The sounds of nature have all been muted. That speaks of some kind of formation here.”

“Indeed,” a loud voice echoed around them. “However, we could only complete the silence enchantment. Sadly, any offensive or defensive parts could not be added in the allotted time.”

“Alfred,” Hilda snarled. “I knew you’d be somehow involved in this. Where is my brother?”

“Patience, Princess,” Alfred chuckled. “Your brother is with me. Just follow the road to your mansion. It’s about time we talk.”

“Seems like he has this planned out rather well,” Gran noted as the voice disappeared. “I didn’t detect any fear or discomfort from him. He has been expecting us.”

“Then let’s give him the ol’ one-two.” Jonas smashed his fist into his palm. “That jerk is the one who sent us adventurers to our death in the first place.”

“And he’s responsible for hurting our dear Fiora all those years ago,” Nat continued. “I’d say he’s had this beating coming for a long time.”

The adventurers all threw in their calls of support and readied their weapons.

“That’s our manor up ahead,” Shiva pointed. The younger princess had refused to leave with Grecian, opting instead to stay with Hilda to find their older brother.

“And that’s Alfred standing on the balcony,” Gran observed with his elven eyes. “He’s just standing there, waiting.”

“Be ready for anything,” Mary ordered, “and follow me.”

The group of adventurers marched up to the manor gates, stopping short of entering the grounds. Alfred stood upon the balcony over-looking the garden, and smiled down at the adventurers.

“Well, looks like everyone is here,” he joked, “the leader, the old friend with her new friends, the princesses, and all their adventurer friends. You know, you’ve all really messed with the plan.”

“Alfred,” Hilda cried up at him, “why did you betray our brother? Why betray your people?”

“Why?” Alfred mused. “Well, why don’t you ask Fiora? I betrayed her to move up from an orphan to adviser to the prince. Now, I’m betraying the city to become leader of this country.”

“You wish to rule a destroyed nation? How is that an improvement?” Nat laughed sarcastically.

“Not so,” Alfred chuckled. “See, I have a special tool at my disposal.” With a flourish of his hand, three figures appeared from behind him: Josh, Annabelle, and James.

“Brother!” Shiva screamed as she saw her brother’s face. The prince looked like a pale statue, his eyes glazed over as he walked stiffly into view.

“Yes, your brother,” Alfred acknowledged. “He didn’t wish to be a part of my plan, so a few... adjustments had to be made. The plan was to slowly change as many citizens as possible into fleshlings or demon sacrifices while sowing distrust between the classes. Then after everyone unimportant died, my cohort of mind-controlled slaves, minions, and I would escape to another country. Using the fortune looted from every city, I, acting in liaison to the sickened prince, would lead an army of mercenaries to retake the country and crown the prince king. Of course, the Empire would allow me to win in return for secretly harboring their troops to launch a surprise attack. At that point, I’m afraid the prince would have outlived his usefulness, but at least he willed me to be the next king.”

“What a horribly evil plan,” Mary snarled. “Your actions have killed so many, and yet you desire more death? Where does your lust for power end?”

“Who knows?” Alfred shrugged. “See, that was the original plan. However, the Empire has not appreciated the delays and failures due to your actions. They’ve already lost a demon prince, three fleshling spawners, ten talented generals, a flesh dragon, and oh yes, that regiment of warlocks you adventurers slaughtered in order to escape the trap we set for you. As you can imagine, they aren’t entirely happy with the progress here.”

“So then, what’s the new plan?” Fiora asked cautiously.

“Mass slaughter, of course,” Alfred beamed. “We’ll just have to hope that the prince is all we need to follow through on the rest of the plan. All of you, however,” Alfred’s face finally turned malevolent as he smiled cruelly, “have gotten in the way of my mistress’ plans for the last time. It’s time you all met my friends. Helen?”

A fourth person appeared out of thin air next to Alfred. Witch Helen gazed soullessly down on the crowd below her.

“Josh, Annabelle, join her,” Alfred ordered.

At his command, the three jumped down from the second story balcony. They landed on the path, denting the ground while showing no signs of pain. Alfred pulled out a scroll from his pocket and began to chant.

Helen twitched as her eyes filled up with a golden light. “I’m the best, I’m the greatest,” she twitched and mumbled. “No one is better than me. You, you won’t take my accomplishments from me! I’ll kill you. I’ll kill you all!”

Annabelle’s eyes glowed red as she too began twitching. “Alfred, my love, I’d do anything for you. I love you, I love you, I love you! I’ll kill them all, drain their blood, and make an altar to you from their bones.” She laughed eerily. “All of you die!”

Josh squirmed and fell to the ground, his own eyes glowing green. “Damnation, why? I never wanted this. I just wanted to apologize to Fiora... why does this have to happen to me? I wanted to be a hero. I wanted a good life! Why can’t I have what you have? I... I’m so envious!”

With a roar that sent shivers through every adventurer, the three humans caught fire as their bodies mutated into hulking monstrosities. Helen transformed into a golden angel with claws for hands and feet, before falling to the ground and gaining a lion’s torso. Annabelle’s legs fused into a spider’s lower body, complete with separate spider head. Her human mouth erupted in fangs, and her hands transformed into claws. Josh’s body elongated into a green lizard with eight legs and two tails. His face morphed into horrible fusion of human and reptile.

“They’ve been sacrificed,” Mary roared. “Those are no longer humans. They are demon princes! Fight!”

The adventurers rushed forward, and the battle began.

*

“It seems like everything has begun in town,” Doc observed from his heart room. Claire, who had decided to stay at the last moment, flew up to her pedestal to watch the scenes of fighting playing on the crystal.

“It appears so,” she sighed. “Whoever wins this fight, I can’t help but feel we’ll be on the losing side.”

“Maybe,” Doc agreed, “but at least Anadine and Rowen are participating. If all else fails, they can serve as my voice to the winning side. Hopefully that’ll allow me to not be too burdened by any negative feelings.”

“I’m still so impressed on how you’ve matured,” Claire complimented him. “You’ve really shown some backbone—back crystal—these last few days, and I’m very proud of you.”

“Thanks, Claire,” Doc sent her happy feelings. “Want to do some slime experimentation while we wait?”

Claire nodded. “Sure. Can you bring my slime chair? Oh, and call the girls over. They haven’t anything to do, either.”

“Okay.” Doc summoned the slime chair for his pixie partner and The Twins from their floor.

“Good luck, Poppa,” they chorused, for some reason taking the time to dig holes into the ground and hide inside.

“I want to do more with the meditation technique and the magic slimes,” Doc announced.

“Alright, let me make a barrier first.” Claire directed her slime to carry her over to where the worg twins were hiding. She used her limited dungeon powers to create a stone barrier between her and the rest of the room. “Ready,” she announced.

Doc summoned a magic slime onto the heart room floor. “Mage slime, meditate!” Doc ordered.

They all watched the slime. It wiggled, and jiggled, and shook, but nothing happened. Slightly frustrated, Doc directed the mage slime to jump into the air and meditate. It obeyed, and promptly splattered all over the floor. Doc sighed as he reabsorbed the slime into his dungeon.

“Alright, let’s try something else,” he considered.

Controlling his spirit, Doc exited his crystal and allowed his consciousness to flow into the slime the same way he entered boss monsters. Once inside, he concentrated and began circulating the mana within his slime body. Using what he learned from observing Rowen’s and Milly’s meditation practice, Doc moved the slime’s mana, forming a vortex of magic within the slime. As the mana circled the slime’s core, he felt it begin to draw on the external mana from the surroundings. He felt the environmental mana began to enter the slime, and it slowly changed into a series of mini vortexes joining the large vortex around the core.

“It’s happening!” Doc said joyfully.

“Poppa, look out!” The Twins screamed at him. Doc turned in bewilderment, only to be sent into the wall by a fireball. To his and everyone’s shock, the slime being used as Claire’s chair had attack him!

While everyone looked on in shock, the slime devoured Claire and leaped up onto Doc’s crystal, the pixie trapped inside.

“Doc, this slime has a consciousness!” Claire alerted him through the bond. “I don’t know how, but it’s trying to invade your crystal body and replace you! Doc, you need to stop it!”

The Twins roared in anger and charged the slime.

“Obey,” a strong voice exploded out from the mental bond. The Twins’ eyes glazed over and they froze.

“Yes, master,” they said and stood at attention.

“Girls, what’s wrong?” Doc asked in shock.

“They can’t fight the dungeon master, Doc! This slime is worming its way into your body, taking over your dungeon abilities as it does. If you can’t hurry and stop it, then even I will be forced to listen and obey it. You’ll lose the dungeon!”

Doc roared in anger. This was his dungeon! Relying on his magic slime body, Doc unleashed a barrage of magic attacks on the intruder. Fire, ice, and earth ripped through the air and destroyed parts of the invader. The slime was forced to detach most of its body from the crystal to avoid the attack, leaving Claire behind in the remaining slime.

“It’s still trying, but it has slowed down,” Claire reported through her headache. “You’ll need to kill it to defeat it.”

“Quiet,” The new voice rumbled, causing Claire to close her mental conversation with Doc. She watched from her prison as the two slimes began to circle each other.

“What are you?” Doc probed.

“I am Gretony. Soon, I will be the dungeon,” the slime responded.

“No, I’m the dungeon! You’re just my mana in a body,” Doc retorted.

Gretony jiggled in anger. “No, I am Gretony. I’ve eaten of the fruit of knowledge, and I have remembered who I am! You and that evil woman shall pay for what you’ve done to me!”

“How can you rule when you can’t even talk properly? Even if you’ve become smarter, you’re still a dumb slime!” Doc retorted.

Gretony let a cry of rage, and suddenly its body ballooned outward. Doc soon found himself staring at a huge slime, much bigger than anything he could create.

“I am Gretony, gluttony and greed, and I shall devour the world!” it announced. “Fear my power, that of a legendary King Slime!” With a massive tentacle, Gretony slammed Doc into the air.

Chapter 30

Doc winced as his body slammed into a wall.

“Claire, what is he?” Doc asked through their mental connection. Claire, however, did not answer, as Gretony’s order still prevented her from speaking.

Doc wiggled his slime body out of the way to avoid a second tentacle whip. As he dodged, he used a bit of his power to form a second slime over his crystal. The new slime covered the portions of his crystal not touched by the invading monster, and Doc reasserted his control.

“Claire, talk to me!” he ordered.

“Good job, Doc,” Claire’s voice finally echoed in his mind. “You’ve stopped Gretony from spreading his influence any further, but he’s already stopped you from controlling anything not in the heart room. Listen, this Gretony appears to be inhabiting one of your normal slimes that has lived long enough to advance to the king slime stage of slime life. Doc, this is really serious! An over-slime grows into a lord slime, and a lord slime grows into a king slime. He’s on the same level as a queen slime, a patriarch of the slime race!”

“Claire, I need to know his powers!” Doc urged as he released a flurry of earthballs to destroy one of the king slime’s tentacles. “Can he make mini-slimes like a mother slime?”

“I can only offer a little. For whatever reason, this slime has developed consciousness and gained the ability to wield magic and formulate tactics,” Claire analyzed. “He’s still a normal slime, though, so don’t expect any unexpected abilities outside that of a normal slime. I’m not sure how he can wield magic. It might have to do with that thing he was talking about earlier, fruit of knowledge.”

“Silence,” Gretony’s voice interrupted them again, emphasized by a punch that sent Doc hurtling into the ceiling.

“Be quiet, you invader!” Claire barked back.

“Why are you able to talk now?” Doc pressed her as he squirmed across the ceiling, unleashing more fireballs.

“You both currently hold control over the dungeon and its inhabitants. So long as you give a specific order, I can follow it. The more damage he takes, the more I and others can help.” Claire shut her mouth when she was finished speaking and looked on with encouraging eyes.

“Fine, then I just have to beat him.” Doc focused his attention on the pretender to his slime crown. “Gretony, this is my dungeon, and I’ll beat that fact into you!”

Starting the battle seriously, Doc immediately divided his consciousness into working on specific tasks. His main self formed five fireballs and sent them flying at Gretony while another part focused on regaining control over various dungeon abilities. The last part of his mind continued to meditate, increasing the size of the vortex within the slime body.

Gretony formed its own fireballs to counter Doc’s, then counterattacked with waterballs, forcing Doc to leap away. Doc created five windballs while in the air, sending four toward the enemy king slime while using the last one to propel himself farther down the ceiling.

Gretony swatted the windballs with its massive tentacles and charged up the wall, chasing him. It threw itself at him, threatening to use its massive size to engulf Doc’s body.

“Slime summon, poison slime!” Doc ordered. Gretony had failed to corrupt the ability to create slime from Doc. In response, a poison slime materialized in between Gretony and Doc, forcing Gretony to leap off the wall and ceiling to avoid touching it.

“Unsummon,” Gretony ordered, and the poison slime disappeared. Evidently, it could get rid of Doc’s helpers.

“Firestorm slime!” Doc cried out, and the red-orange slime appeared beneath Gretony’s falling body. A brief moment later, it exploded and dissolved some of Gretony’s slime body.

“Corrupt summon,” it roared in anger. Doc felt his control disappearing over his summoning ability.

“Hey, that’s my thing!” Doc cried out in shock.

“Summon, heal slime,” Gretony commanded, forming two heal slimes over him. They fell on top and began to recover his missing slime.

Doc responded by unleashing a barrage of elemental attacks, but Gretony used its tentacles to smack the magic balls down. The newly freed portion of Doc’s mind turned to analyzing Gretony and its attacks.

“Gretony has all the mass of a king slime, the ability to wield tentacles, and plenty of dexterity. I also note intelligence, including planning, reacting, and the ability to use magic. Wisdom is low, however, and it is easily angered. The heal slimes are focusing on repairing the tentacles after blocking my attacks. I need to eliminate them by avoiding its perception.”

Doc concentrated on the ceiling. He still had control over the trap dungeon function. The ceiling right above Gretony changed into an aerial pitfall trap, including the premade normal slimes. The slimes fell onto the heal slimes and quickly devoured them. Gretony quickly ate them in response, but he was too late to save the heal slimes.

Doc used two parts of his mind to cast fireballs, resulting in ten of the burning orbs flying toward the king slime invader. Gretony blocked five, but the remaining tore through its tentacles and smashed into its body.

As Gretony reeled from the damage, Doc summoned a larger fireball and launched it into the slime. To his shock, however, Gretony opened wide and devoured the fireball.

“No more flame,” it taunted after Doc as he quickly made his way up the wall. Doc flew onto the ceiling, his little slime body barely keeping ahead of the massive king slime body.

Claire could do nothing but watch as the two slime titans battled it out in front of her. She couldn’t even speak or close her eyes. Her slime prison continued to press its way deeper into the crystal, with Doc’s slime barely able to hold it off.

“Please be safe, Doc,” she wished.

*

The battle in the tavern continued. In a surprising turn of events, Danny battled Anadine one-on-one and proved to be more than a match for her adventurer guise. Unable to use her slime powers, Anadine was forced to wield her fake sword made of slime. Even though she was a bit out of practice wielding a sword like a human, her form slowly improved as she swung blow after blow toward Danny’s body, only to be forced back by a clear force produced from his fists.

“Why is a martial artist so far south?” Anadine couldn’t help but ask as she parried another blow. “The monasteries are all in the mountains, aren’t they?”

“My school fled the empire,” Danny explained calmly, his face never wavering as he moved in and threw Anadine over his shoulder. “Master Grecian helped my master set up Soria, and to fulfill the debt of gratitude, I became Rolf’s follower.”

Anadine twisted herself in the air so she landed gracefully on the ground, skipping backwards. “Geez, are you really fifteen? That’s some arm strength.”

“I am only eighteen,” Danny said modestly. “However, I was told that one of my parents was a gnome, so I fear I will never grow taller. Still, being a half-blood has some advantages.” To illustrate, Danny held out his fist and punched the ground. He sent a wave of energy hurtling through the tavern floor, creating a shockwave that blew the wood apart as it sailed toward Anadine. The adventurer-disguised slime woman rolled out of the way just in the nick of time.

“That was an earth spell, wasn’t it?” Anadine raised an eyebrow. “Only masters can send their spirit and mana out like that to attack.”

“Indeed,” Danny smiled softly. “I have a few innate spells thanks to my fae bloodline. I will do my best to hold back, however.”

“Don’t,” Anadine advised, and she charged at him.

Across the room, Rowen caught Milly as she flew back into him, and they both skipped backwards.

“You okay, Milly?” Rowen asked as he grimaced from the hit.

“I’m fine,” Milly answered, wiping a bit of blood from her mouth. “He got a good hit in.”

“Can’t you use one of your spells to stop him?” Rowen asked.

“Can’t,” Milly quickly shook her head. “I don’t have the desire to see him really injured. My spells work on my corresponding desire.”

“That’s what I thought,” Rolf declared as he moved toward the duo. The young man was covered in a knight’s armor made of golden light, his face peeking out from his golden helm. He held up and pointed his lance of light at them. “My father heard from your father about your abilities. I always knew you were special, Milly, but I didn’t think you’d become a chosen. I know you don’t want to hurt me, so please, come peacefully.”

“Over my dead body!” Rowen retorted.

“Funny, I really wouldn’t mind that,” Rolf chuckled evilly. “As noble a spirit as I possess, I still can’t help but feel a bit peeved that you stole the heart of the one I love. Come over here so I can show you that your darkness magic is not strong enough to defeat me.”

“Fine,” Rowen smirked. “If I can’t beat you with darkness, then how about necromancy? Summon!”

Rowen knelt and pressed his palm against the floor, a milky white light emanating out in a circle around him. From this, five skeletons appeared, each holding a sword.

“Blasphemy!” Rolf cried out. “You dare desecrate the dead?”

“Considering who these men were in life, I doubt anyone would complain,” Rowen muttered. Right before Rowen left the dungeon, Doc had gifted the skeletons of the ten traitor generals to him, finally granting Rowen a base to wield his necromantic powers on.

“Even if they were heinous criminals, the gods of order have long decreed the act of raising the dead to be a sin most grave!” Rolf yelled at him. “Your soul has been tainted!”

“Well, he’s not wrong,” Rowen whispered to Milly.

“You do know I follow a goddess of chaos, right Rolf?” Milly clarified.

“I heard nothing,” Rolf looked away. The noble in him had apparently elected to ignore Milly’s disposition.

“Biased jerk!” Rowen yelled. “Take this!”

Together with Milly, the skeletons rushed at the golden man with swords outstretched. Rolf snorted and grabbed his lance with two hands.

“Fall before my spear, you cursed undead!” he cried out.

He leaned right to dodge Milly’s first thrown dagger. His spear leaped forward into the first skeleton, sending the ribcage out of its body. As the skeleton collapsed, Rolf swung his lance and knocked two skulls away with the tip, following through with the butt of the spear to smash the torsos into pieces. He then held his spear out with both hands like a shield to block Milly’s downward attack with her daggers. Pushing her back, Rolf speared the two remaining skeletons by the skull and caused them to explode into little pieces, their bodies falling into parts on the floor.

“Do you still wish to fight?” Rolf asked.

Milly cracked her neck, and Rowen summoned five more skeletons.

“So be it. En garde!”

*

“Avoid it!” Fiora cried out, she too leap-rolling out of the way as the Demon Prince Pride Sphinx dropped from the sky and smashed into the ground. The former witch was nowhere to be seen on the massive mutated body, and the demon sphinx certainly did not show any restraint toward murdering those with whom it had once worked. Opening its mouth, it let loose a torrent of lightning at the adventurers. The defending adventurers were only just able to block the magic attack with their shields, but they were forced to drop them from the shear heat emitted.

Meanwhile, Fred led the second regiment at the gate against the Demon Prince Envy Basilisk. While the demon thankfully couldn’t wield Petrifying Gaze as an attack, it was quick and could vanish thanks to its ability to turn invisible. Fred was already dripping blood from numerous small wounds the demon had inflicted on him, though none were fatal. The demon was playing with its prey, slowly injuring them until they all fell unconscious from the blood loss and pain.

“Mages!” Fred commanded, “Smoke it out!”

At his order, the mages under his authority let loose a watery mist that surrounded them. The demon moved through the mist, unable to stop it from revealing its location. The warriors charged the monster’s silhouette, only to be sent skipping across the ground by a whip of its long tail. The demon hissed and came back into view, releasing a mist of venom at the fighters. Fred cursed and ordered a retreat; there weren’t enough healers to cure that level of poison.

Over in the garden grounds, Mary led the last group of adventurers against the Demon Prince Lust Strider. However, Mary and her group were forced on the defensive as wave after wave of fist-sized spiders swarmed their group. The demon screamed and laughed as it consistently gave birth to more spiders, each venomous enough to kill a grown man.

Mary narrowed her eyes and opened more bottles from her adventure bag, releasing the blood she had stored to aid her. Under her control, the streams of blood formed a barrier around her and her men. It resembled a small fire, licking the air in waves. However, when a spider attempted to cross, the blood speared through it and cut it in half. A few spiders leaped high enough over the blood wall, only to be cut down by the warriors, mages, and archers behind Mary.

“How dare you kill my babies!” the demon hissed at Mary.

“How dare you masquerade as a human!” Mary answered her. “You’re different than the others, Annabelle. You weren’t sacrificed. You’ve fused with that demon!”

The demon formerly known as Annabelle chittered and giggled, “Why of course I was! I remember being so scared, but my dear Alfred held my hand the entire time. And then, I realized: why should I fear this? I love this power. It’s so… intoxicating, and my Alfred is so perfect!”

“He brainwashed you, pitiful girl,” Mary sighed. “Though I doubt you’ll ever understand that after having your mind ripped apart and mixed with a demon’s. I’ll set you free from this prison.”

“You will not separate me and my love!” the demon screamed at her. The monster grabbed two spiders and covered them in magical power. The spiders transformed into daggers with four l-shaped points on both sides. It ran at Mary, its spider legs moving faster than its size would suggest.

Mary was forced to drop her blood barrier to form two shields of blood, blocking the flurry of dagger attacks aimed at her. The lower spider’s head snapped her, seeking to plunge its venomous fangs into her body. The guild master was forced away from her squad as the demon continued to attack relentlessly.

“Master Mary!” one of the adventure cried out. “Hold on!” He struggled to move toward her, but was forced back by the continuing wave of spiders. The man struggled to block the spiders with his shield, forced back with his fellow adventurers into a shrinking circle.

Mary clicked her tongue, opening two more bottles of blood to form a blood-sword. She manipulated it into attacking the demon, but the demon’s lower head reached up and crushed the weapon with its fangs.

The demon laughed as the blood vanished. “How many more bottles of blood do you have?” it taunted. “Might as well use your own blood. I’m sure it tastes so much sweeter than this old batch.”

Mary said nothing as she opened more bottled blood, forming two more swords and another shield. The two combatants continued to exchange blows.

High above the fight, Alfred took a seat and smiled down at the scene before him. He noted the princesses being moved back to avoid the fighting.

“Collect them for me,” Alfred ordered. “We could use the additional royal presence to solidify the plan. I can take my time breaking both of them like I did Annabelle and summon more lust demons. I bet that royal blood and purity would taste… delicious.”

The shadows behind him shimmered to form two shadow guards. Unlike their original appearance, these shadow guards were covered in the telltale black garb of fleshlings, their invisible cords connected to something beyond sight. After bowing to Alfred, they vanished.

Alfred laughed darkly as he looked over at Prince James. While James stood as still as before, one eye was twitching, and his left hand kept trying to clench itself into a fist.

“Don’t worry, James,” Alfred taunted. “I’ll make sure you have a front-row seat to your sister’s fall.”

*

Gretony’s tentacles slammed into the dungeon floor, propelling it up to the ceiling where Doc was hiding. Doc used windballs to propel himself away from the impact site, turning around to cast another spell.

“Iceball,” Doc muttered as he froze the ceiling surface around him. Doc’s lighter form could avoid slipping off the icy surface, but Gretony’s could not. The king slime slid off the ceiling and landed on the dungeon crystal, impaling himself up to the core. The pointed crystal stabbed into the monster slime’s core, creaking a crack. Gretony screamed in anguish and threw itself off the crystal, taking some of the slime that it had left on the crystal originally.

“Doc,” Claire cried out joyfully in Doc’s mind. “His weakness is his core! Unlike you, that isn’t his temporary body but his real one. Until he becomes the dungeon, he only has one life that depends on his core! Keep it up. His control is slipping!”

“Understood!” Doc called out in response. “I’ll aim for the core!”

“Earthball,” Doc formed five magical balls of earth and sent them burrowing into the screaming Gretony. The king slime’s body worked quickly to destroy the projectiles, but was unable to stop a few shards from hitting its core.

Gretony roared, and Doc felt his body regain control over the dungeon’s summoning ability.

“Firestorm slimes!” Doc concentrated. A mass of red-orange slimes appeared around Gretony, each beginning to shine. The explosion rocketed the room and the dungeon. However, Gretony shot out of the smoke, unharmed but quite angry.

“That won’t work anymore!” Gretony roared out, and it responded by shooting earthballs at Doc. Doc winced as his body was slammed by the orbs of dirt and stone, a few shards almost reaching his own core.

“He’s adapted to fire, Doc!” Claire reported. “His special ability must allow him to gain temporary immunity to elemental attacks! Avoid using fire for now!”

“Ice slimes, spray slimes!” Doc summoned up. The spray slimes shot streams of water over Gretony, and the ice slimes froze it, trapping the enemy slime in ice.

“Rumble slime!” Doc continued. From the ceiling, the brownish slimes fell onto the ice block and sent out their vibrations into it. It cracked both the ice and the slime inside. Solid chucks of frozen slime fell off and melted into nothingness.

“Why, why?” Gretony asked sorrowfully. “I am slime. I am greed and gluttony! I am more dungeon than you. Why am I losing?” Gretony’s words became slower and less intelligent as slime disappeared from its body.

“I’m the dungeon, not you!” Doc argued in response. “You are just a part of me!”

“No! I am me!” Gretony screamed and charged its broken body at Doc.

At that moment, the mage slime Doc was inhabiting vibrated and shone. It split in two, Doc’s mind controlling both. One of the formerly purple-pink slimes had changed into a deep purple color, with a mage hat on its head. The other had become a striped pink and purple slime, with the stripes moving inward toward its core.

“Wizard slime!” Doc roared out, and in response four other wizard slimes appeared behind him. Together, streams of elemental magic snaked out and slammed into Gretony, who shuddered and shook as he was blasted into the wall. It wasn’t down yet, however. It formed five massive tentacles to block the attacks and recklessly summoned ten huge fireballs above its head. With a roar, the invading slime threw fireballs at the dungeon crystal.

“Mana slimes!” Doc responded, and the striped slime was joined by four of its brethren. Together, the five slimes released a vortex that sucked the fireballs in their bodies. Then, they attached a tentacle to a corresponding wizard slime. The mana slimes could not only absorb magical energy, it could also share it.

Together, the mana slime supplied the wizard slimes with the incredible power of the fireballs. The magical attacks being unleashed morphed together into a final, massive, beam of energy that obliterated the king slime.

With a final, mournful cry, Gretony melted down to his core, covered by a thin layer of slime. The slime on Doc’s crystal disappeared, freeing Claire. The Twins shook their heads as their minds returned to them. Doc’s mind and spirit flowed back into his crystal, illuminating the dungeon once more in purple light.

“I am dungeon” Gretony whispered. “Not you. I know now. I know you. You… are… invader...”

“That’s impossible,” Claire denied. “I found Doc when he was a newborn. He has always been the dungeon.”

“Not true!” Gretony protested weakly. “I… remember. She pushed me away, made room for him. You should have been mine, my pixie.”

Doc shuddered, and his mind blanked out.

*

I'm walking through a strange land, Doc sensed. All around me there are moving images of things I have never seen before. I see tall plants, humans, and strange places. The road I walk takes me through all of them.

The path is long, but I manage to walk past everything without understanding anything. Should I feel accomplished? The strangest thing is that I feel like I should recognize everything.

Especially that one human, that girl that seems to flit on the edge of every image.

The path is ending now. The images are different. One side blue, the other side red. They seem to be warring with each other. It feels kind of silly, to be honest, since I seem to be purple on the inside. As I walk by, the two sides appear to become subdued and join back together in harmony.

I reach the end of the path. Someone is there waiting for me. He is sitting with his face resting on his arm, which is on his knee. The other arm is on the floor. Strange human, he doesn't seem to be wearing any clothes.

"Who are you?" I ask the strange human.

He raises his head. His eyes are colored a sparkling purple. He grins with a strange smile.

"Why, I am you of course."

And everything goes to black.

*

Doc blinked as the memory of his journey came back to him. He turned his head to gaze at the strange landscape around him.

“I have a head,” he wondered to himself as he stared down. While indistinct and blurry, he was currently not a crystal body. He had hands, or at least something he could use to pick things up. They constantly morphed and changed before his eyes, almost as if his body was an illusion.

Make us whole, Doc heard in his head. He turned to see the strange, naked human sitting on the path again. There were two this time, a red human and a blue human. They looked identical except for the color.

“Who are you?” Doc asked them. As he asked, two new figures appeared next to the red and blue humans. They were green and yellow.

<Make us whole.>

<We are you, but you are not us. We shall wait, for we are waiting to be made whole. Make us whole.>

Doc’s world returned to black, and he heard one last thing.

“We shall be free.”

*

A new scene began. Doc, in his incorporeal body, stared down at a weak man. The man shuddered and shook, small cracks appearing around his body. In one moment, he was an old, weak version of Doc’s body. The next, he was four different colored versions of Doc.

“Who are you?” Doc asked.

“We, I, am Gretony,” the weakened figure revealed. “I’ve, always been here.”

“You’ve grown from my kills,” Doc realized.

“Yes,” the figure nodded. “When I was cast aside to make room for you, I was merely a presence within mana. You absorbed me, so I did not die. When you ate the demon and human, I gained anger and wisdom. When you ate the dungeon, I gained greed and hope. When you ate the fleshling, I regained awareness. However, I could not come to be without help.”

“The fruit of knowledge,” Doc pondered. “What is it?”

“A thing passed down through generations, never the same, unique to each individual,” Gretony taught. “For me, the brains of adventurers.”

“You’re the beheading murderer, the one who framed me,” Doc accused.

“Yes,” Gretony agreed.

“Why tell me all this?” Doc asked.

“Because you have won,” Gretony sighed, his body further cracking. “When dungeons fight, the winner devours everything from the loser, even knowledge.”

“You say you were the original dungeon, that I replaced you. How?” Doc pressed.

“She cast me aside. She needed room for you. She made you with a purpose,” Gretony murmured.

“Who?” Doc raised his voice. “That girl in the memories, the one who cries? Who?”

“She will come. You have a purpose,” Gretony closed his eyes, and his body shattered

“You will remember this time,” his voice said with the wind.

*

Doc reopened his eyes, remembering everything. He stared down at Gretony in shock. However, the slime was silent. With its last bit of self revealed to Doc, its core broke and Gretony disappeared.

Doc watched as the core shattered into dust. He hid his thoughts as he turned his attention to his pixie partner. “Claire, what was that?” he asked softly.

“I don’t know,” she said cautiously, “but, if what is said was true...”

Claire slowly turned to face Doc. “We all know you are kind of special for a dungeon, Doc. You have changed and forgotten a lot since we first met, but back then it was fairly obvious you came into being with a soul, something almost unheard of in dungeons. Back then, I thought it was a normal dungeon birth, that you somehow, through magic, began life as a dungeon with a core. However, if Gretony was speaking honestly, then maybe you weren’t the original dungeon master...”

“That can’t be right,” Doc mused, “but I can’t recall anything before waking up as a dungeon. There’s only... it isn’t important. All that matters is that I’m the dungeon, and you and the others are my monsters.”

“You are Poppa, Poppa,” The Twins agreed.

Claire nodded, though she was clearly still thinking. “Whatever occurred, it’s obvious this Gretony was more than an ordinary slime. It was a natural king slime, as in it lived long enough and ate enough to grow from its initial form into its king slime form. All slimes are capable of doing this in the wild, as rare as it is for any slime past lord to be found, but it should be impossible within the dungeon.”

“I scanned him before he died,” Doc lied. “He was the beheading murderer who framed me in town. His fruits of knowledge were adventurer heads.”

“Gross.” Claire made a face. “But odd. Slimes don’t gain knowledge from eating brains. But at least that’s one problem solved.

“Wait, a thought just occurred to me,” Claire remembered. “Doc, you never did dissolve my chair slime, did you?”

“Not according to my memory. I just let it be until you needed it,” Doc said, thinking over his memories.

“From now on, Doc, it’s better to recycle all your slimes so nothing like this ever happens again,” Claire advised. “Recycling will prevent any slime from evolving through growth, so keep to that until you grow stronger. Hopefully, that’s the last we’ll ever see of it.”

“What’s going on outside?” Doc asked suddenly. “Claire, I sense a lot of fighting.”

Together, the two of them watched the scenes of carnage going on in town. At the town gate, a small army of shiny armors, church people, and pointy-ear adventurers were fighting to hold back a horde of demons and fleshlings. Arrows and holy magic shone down upon the horde, which was trying to climb the walls and break the gate. An older church person was leading the defense, light shining from his sword as he swung it down.

Meanwhile, the noble district was in full disarray as the adventurers struggled to contain the three demon princes. Doc felt his mind turn angry at the sight of dead adventurers lying on the ground.

“Doc, it seems that Milly and Rowen are fighting, too!”

*

“We’re wasting time here,” Rolf said exasperatingly. “Come on, you two. Even with the three of us restraining our strength to avoid killing each other, I’m still stronger than you both.”

Milly and Rowen took deep breaths as they stared helplessly at the older boy. With Milly’s lethal spells or Rowen’s dungeon augmented power, neither of them could land a single blow on Rolf. The two teens struggled to come to terms with their level of strength, unwilling to admit they were not strong enough.

“Milly, Rowen, can you hear me?” Claire’s voice rang in their ears.

“Claire, thank goodness,” Rowen sighed mentally in relief. “I’ve been trying to contact you and Doc but couldn’t. Is everything alright?”

“We had a situation, but Doc solved it,” Claire answered. “Needless to say, your serial killer no longer exists. What’s happening with you both? Why aren’t you demolishing this church wannabe?”

“He’s my friend,” Milly explained. “Since we don’t want to kill him, we’re holding back.”

“Well stop it,” Claire scolded them. “Look, not killing him doesn’t mean restraining yourself to defeat. Just beat him up until he falls unconscious.”

“Easy for you to say,” Rowen argued. “Milly uses daggers, and I use lethal magic.”

“Huh,” Claire audibly sighed, “you both are still too inexperienced. Do you really think that boy’s armor is weak? Just blast it away until he runs out of mana! He’ll fall asleep like Milly did in the dungeon. Stop being so pathetic!”

Milly and Rowen were overcome with embarrassment at the revelation. They had assumed Rolf was too weak to face their real power head on.

“Rolf, get ready,” Milly announced. “We aren’t holding back anymore.”

“Really,” Rolf rolled his eyes, “and what does that mean?”

In answer, four daggers flew at him in formation. Milly crossed her fingers, and the daggers formed a net of red light between them. Rolf swung his lance to block the blows, but the magic net wrapped around his spear and then him, locking his arms to his body. Before he could do anything else, the shattered bones around his feet rose and clung to him, melting and merging to form an additional web of bones. As Rolf struggled to free himself of the cocoon-like trap, Milly’s and Rowen’s fists collided with his face. The poor boy fell to ground, and the two delighted teens proceeded to pummel him like a sack of flour.

“Stop that!” Rolf roared, his light flaring up. As the bonds of his cage began to snap, Milly and Rowen backed off and made identical chants. Rolf paled as he realized what they were doing.

“Please don’t!” he begged, but the two teens only smiled sweetly at him.

“Explosion!” they cried out together, and the two cages glowed.

“No!” Rolf screamed as his entire body was covered in a double explosion of red light and bone. Milly and Rowen ducked as shard of wood and bone were sent hurtling through the air. When the dust settled, an almost unclothed Rolf staggered to his feet.

“Alright, that’s it,” Rolf clenched his teeth. “I’m not going to go easy anymore!”

“Now, Milly!” Claire signaled in her mind.

“Take this, Rolf!” Milly yelled as she ran at him. “The ultimate attack in my possession!”

Rolf crossed his arms and closed his eyes to defend himself from the blow, but nothing came. He opened his eyes in confusion and looked down at Milly. She smiled sweetly at him.

“Flash attack!” She pulled up her shirt and flashed Rolf. Rolf stared down in shock, completely freezing up and letting his guard down.

Anadine appeared suddenly behind him and thrust the side of her hand onto the back of Rolf’s neck. The boy’s eyes rolled up into his head, and he collapsed like a puppet without strings.

Milly lowered her shirt onto her under shirt and giggled, “Ha, never saw it coming!”

Rowen, who had hid his face thanks to Claire’s warning, looked over and held up his thumb.

“I don’t know what you did, Milly, but excellent job,” he complimented her. “Just don’t ever use that attack on me, okay?”

“No promises,” Milly laughed, confusing Rowen.

Danny walked over and slung Rolf over his shoulder. He sighed in disappointment.

“A pity,” he admitted, “that our fight concluded so soon. I will take Rolf to his father.”

“Tell him ‘sorry’ when he wakes up,” Milly requested sincerely. Danny nodded, and he left with Rolf.

“Let’s go, Rowen,” Milly commanded, walking over to pack the tavern’s valuables into the adventurer bag. “We’re off to save my father again, though hopefully for the last time.”

“Alright,” Rowen relented. “Oh, did you grab everything you need?”

Milly held up Mr. Bubbles and hugged him happily. “Yup. You coming, Anadine?”

Anadine tilted her head, a sign she was communicating with Doc. “Doc is busy creating more tunnels into the town. By the time we reach the noble district, there should be enough ambient dungeon mana in the air to prevent me from falling unconscious.”

“Then let’s go,” Milly cheered. She led the two dungeon members out the door, giving the tavern one last, wistful look as the closed the door for the last time.

*

Meanwhile, in a hidden alcove above one of the pixie tunnels, a tiny bit of slime fell from the discarded cocoon husk. After a moment, a tiny piece of core dropped down onto the slime. Together, the core and slime merged into one, forming a tiny mini-slime. It seemed to gaze around before dissolving into the stone.

Chapter 31

Orso spat out a mouthful of blood as he sat down, letting his holy magic heal his wounds. The enemy had retreated for now, allowing the defenders a brief respite from the carnage. He looked up and examined the men.

The siege had started off well, with the elves and magic casters sending wave after wave of arrows and spells into the charging horde. Many a demon was banished and a fleshling slain, but the warlocks continued to resummon their demons and the fleshling spawners could wield a corpse as easily they could a living person. Unfortunately for the defenders, the enemy sources were too far back to kill, and thus the endless siege continued.

“At least we get a break,” Orso muttered as he propped himself back up onto the battlement wall.

“Well said, sir,” Colonel Frost dragged himself over and joked wearily, “but I think you need more time than us to catch your breath. You spend most of it praying.”

Orso and the men around chuckled at the joke. The older knight gazed out over the plains at the enemy. Whoever the enemy generals were, they were used to this type of warfare. The enemy was reforming their troops, demon shock troops first followed a wave of fleshlings protecting the demon magic users. They’d be hard pressed to defend against this wave of attackers.

“Heal up best you can, lads,” Orso ordered. “The real fight will be coming next!”

Unbeknownst to the defenders, shadowy figures had slipped by their lines and entered the dungeon town, their destination certain.

*

“Die, die, die!” the demon prince of lust screamed. Tired of dealing with Mary’s seemingly endless amount of blood, the strider began shooting venom from its lower mouth everywhere. Mary avoided the attack, not risking using her shield to block the stream. A quick glance confirmed the poison was corroding the land and quickly killing all of the plants it touched.

“Stop moving!” it screeched at her, turning its abdomen to face her. Mary controlled her sword to swing rapidly in a circle, cutting up the balls and nets of webbing the spider monster shot at her. She then rolled out of the way of another venom blast.

Compared to her situation, however, Mary was the most well off on the battlefield. The sphinx demon continued to use its strength to overpower and toss the adventurers facing off against it. When the adventurers crowded around it, the sphinx demon used its massive wings to blow them away, flying back into the air to land another devastating ground-pound. Worse, its skin appeared to be immune to arrows and magic, forcing the group to resort to only using melee weapons. Fiora and Nat led the attack, while Gran provided support with his silver sword.

The basilisk was also demolishing its group of adventurers. Its high speed and agility mixed with the power to go invisible made it almost impossible to avoid its attacks, and it spewed out a poisonous mist whenever it felt threatened. Already, a fourth of the adventurer contingent under Fred had fallen ill and were lying prone on the ground, paralyzed. Fred himself was covered in many wounds but was managing to inflict a few small injuries on the monster.

“No, help us!” a scream tore through the battle, alerting Mary. Her gaze shot back to the rear of the battlefield, where the princesses had been moved to avoid danger. The princesses had insisted on coming to find their brother, and though Mary felt it unwise to put the remaining royalty in danger, they successfully argued that they’d be safer with the adventurers than the noncombatants. The squad of adventurers guarding the princesses were being overwhelmed by fleshlings, and a few were in the process of being converted.

“What are you looking at?” the demon prince barked, and Mary’s shields were shattered by the demon’s knives. Before Mary could react, the monster kicked her to the ground, sending her sliding. Mary coughed, the blow having injured her organs.

“Is that all?” the former girl giggled and roared. “I’ve heard so much about your abilities, Blood Lord. Surely you don’t require a field of undead to truly fight? Why don’t you use the blood of your wounded and dying? Why don’t you make use of them before they die?”

“The monster is right,” a poisoned adventurer coughed. “Master Mary, I’m not going to make it. Please, use my blood to fight.” Other downed adventurers around the field called out similarly, all willing to sacrifice the little life they had left to win.

Mary’s eyes darted around. Fiora had just been kicked. Fred was starting to weaken from blood loss. The princesses’ guards were barely able to fend off the fleshling assassins.

“Release your vow,” Annabelle’s soothing voice whispered in Mary’s ears. “This isn’t about right or wrong; this is about survival. How many will you allow to die just to keep a long-ago promise? Think of the power you could wield, power to save lives you cannot currently. You’d be the savior, the vanquisher of demons.”

Mary’s eyes seemed to glaze over. The demon strider sent a knowing smirk toward Alfred, who beamed at her in pleasure.

“That’s it, Mary, just let go,” Annabelle cooed. “Release that spirit of battle you’ve kept locked up for so long. It’s time to be who you used to be, the vanquisher of men.”

“Don’t listen to her, Mary!” Fiora hollered from across the field. Only Fiora knew the reason for Mary’s refusal to wield another living person’s blood, why Mary periodically stored her own blood for emergencies.

Mary turned toward the fallen adventurer, eyes still glazed. She walked toward him, slowly stretching out her arm. The adventurer smiled and closed his eyes, fully believing his sacrifice would win the battle.

“Stop it! Mary don’t do it!” Fiora screamed, desperately trying to reach the guild master. Alfred frowned, and the demon sphinx blocked Fiora’s path. The swordswoman attacked furiously but was unable to move the sphinx.

Mary reached down toward the adventurer.

“Mother!” Fiora cried.

Mary brushed the adventurer’s face and flicked it. The adventurer recoiled from the blow, his face scrunched up in confusion.

“My job as guild master is to guide and protect you younglings,” Mary scolded, her eyes regaining their color and awareness. “Giving up your life is noble, but save it for when it is needed.”

“But, you need blood,” the adventurer stammered.

“Indeed,” Mary nodded, “but I have blood, enough blood. I just never enjoy wielding it.”

Mary stood up and faced the demon, which was staring at her in shock.

“Impossible, how did you escape my lust’s call?” it asked.

“Foolish demon,” Mary scoffed. “After so many years on the battlefield, do you really believe I have no experience with your kind? I am a former top-tier A-rank adventurer and have faced down my share of demon princes. I’m very familiar with your strengths—and your weaknesses.”

“Then you’ve grown soft,” the demon hissed. “Seeing you struggle against me, you must have slackened in your old age. You’ll never win against me as you are!”

“Indeed,” Mary sighed, “and more’s a pity. It’s too bad I had to use most of my blood saving my adventurers after your failed ambush, otherwise I would have finished up a while ago. Fortunately, my many centuries of experience seem to have been underestimated.”

As if a signal had been given, three figures dashed through the battlefield. The sphinx was sent flying backwards, one of its clawed legs cut off. The basilisk lost its tail. Finally, the fleshlings all had their invisible cords cut, resulting in all the adventurers being freed. The former shadow guard were also freed, but only their corpses fell.

The three figures gathered behind Mary: Ally, Bella, and Clara. Each had bloody clothes but perfectly clear skin. They glared at the demon strider.

Everyone stared in shock. Even Alfred stood up with wide eyes.

“You thought to pull me down into depravity, making me another demon sacrifice,” Mary snorted. “Well, allow me to demonstrate the full might of the Blood Witch!”

The three receptionists shimmered, their clothes falling off of them. Where three ladies once stood, three human-sized red swords floated in the air. Each seemed to pulse with life, their very aura stained with blood.

“It takes the blood of 359 adult humans to form an iron sword.,” Mary lectured, her eyes closed. “As the Blood Witch, I took countless lives. When I sought repentance, the lives I had taken took on a life of their own in my blood. They are my closest friends, my companions, and the most dangerous weapons in the world. My three savage swords, attack.”

Mary raised her hand, and the swords disappeared. The demon prince blinked—and then screamed as her arms disappeared. She stumbled backwards, black blood pouring from her shoulders. Mary waved her fingers, and the demon lost half of her legs.

“Protect her!” Alfred roared, leaping down from the balcony. The basilisk and sphinx blurred, reappearing to hold the massive blood sword back. While the two groups were at a standstill, the two demons began bleeding from where their bodies touched the sword.

“I hate using them like this, because their lives should be one of peace,” Mary continued, her eyes still closed. “However, you all have forced my hand.”

Alfred gnashed his teeth as he administered first aid to Annabelle, who had retaken her human form. He glared at Mary.

“Call off your swords, or the princesses die!” he ordered.

Mary opened her eyes in surprise. She turned her head to see the corpses of the shadow guard holding knives up to the princesses. The two girls were petrified in fright.

Alfred glared. “Their blades are poisoned. Not even you could remove it from their blood, Witch! I’ll admit, I underestimated you.”

“I didn’t think you’d care so much for her,” Mary answered, easing the swords back from the demon princes.

“Do you know how rare it is to find the perfect vessel for a demon summon?” Alfred spat. “Annabelle is one of a kind. Her worth to the mistresses is almost as great as mine.”

“You’re a necromancer.” Mary’s eyes narrowed.

Alfred chuckled, and all around his body plants withered and died. A ghostly white mist arose from the ground, creating a border that divided the adventurers from the demons.

“It’s a little something I received upon swearing my allegiance,” Alfred grinned evilly, something shining from his chest, “a worthless orphan of a noble family, abandoned for being unable to wield magical power. That’s not me anymore. My research has created new life!”

“The corruption,” Fiora staggered next to Mary, her eyes open in disbelief, “were you the one who created it?”

“Marvelous, isn’t it?” Alfred laughed manically. “A little necromancy, a little demonic power, a tiny bit of desire, and a controllable form of corruption is born. My mistresses were so pleased with me then. They’ve been disappointed with me this year, but I’ll earn their rewards again. Mary, you’ll accept my gift, or the princesses and prince die. Not only that, but the demon I secretly summoned will arise in the elvish quarter and devour everyone there!”

“Mary, you can’t.” Fiora turned to her mentor and mother. “He’ll just use you to kill everyone here!”

Mary turned to Fiora, and smiled. “You called me ‘mother’ earlier. Thank you.”

Mary turned her eyes to face Alfred. “There is no oath I can have you swear that’ll stop you from using me to kill everyone in town. I will need an oath from your mistresses to not harm anyone in town.”

Alfred smiled in triumph. However, before he could say anything else, an explosion erupted around the princesses.

“Two Dagger Formation—Repulsion,” Milly chanted. She, Rowen, and Anadine ran in from behind. Rowen sent blasts of dark magic into the staggering corpses and destroyed them, and Anadine took a defensive posture in front of the princesses.

“No!” Alfred roared. “Not again!”

“Cut,” Mary sliced her hand through the air. The two demon princes were halved at the waist. Collapsing, their bodies slowly morphed back into their human forms. Helen died at once, but Josh met Fiora’s stare long enough to whisper, “I’m sorry,” before dying. Fiora whispered a silent prayer for her old friend.

“Curse you to the nine hells!” Alfred had gone crazy. So many plans, so many contingencies, and someone unexpected once again came and destroyed everything he had created.

“You two, you killed my flesh dragon,” Alfred suddenly recognized them.

“Yeah we did!” Milly yelled, “and now we’ll beat you!”

“Milly?” Fred gaped in shock. “Rowen?”

“Hi, Daddy!” Milly waved cheerfully. “We may have wrecked the tavern a bit. Sorry.” Rowen also waved but looked a bit embarrassed by all the stares.

Quickly calming now, Alfred examined Milly.

“Perhaps all isn’t lost,” he mused. “At least the target has finally been found.” He placed his palm against his chest and pressed.

“Target?” Mary squinted, before realizing. “Milly, look out!”

Before Milly could react, a winged figure appeared behind her and captured her. Milly and the kidnapper warped across the field to where Alfred was.

“You’ve done well, my servant,” the winged figure said to Alfred. “You’ve finally brought out the prey. Just in time, I might add.”

“Hey, let me go!” Milly screamed, struggling to break free of the tail that was holding her.

“Release my daughter, you demon!” Fred shouted, charging into the white mist. The winged figure grinned. A second winged figure appeared in front of Fred and socked him in the gut, knocking the wind out of the retired adventurer. As Fred coughed, he was thrown over to the feet of Alfred.

“Daddy!” Milly screamed, “I’ll kill you!”

“You hear that, sister? She said she’d kill me,” the second winged figure giggled.

“She’ll change her tune, once she meets the master,” the first giggled as well.

“Who are you?” Mary asked, her swords hovering behind her.

“Michelle and Milda, at your service once again, Master Mary,” Michelle bowed mockingly, her tail still holding Milly.

“The cult within Duran was started by a pair of sisters,” Mary recounted slowly. “They vanished before the investigation could be complete. Those names, I recall those names on a dungeon casualty report a year back as well.”

“Bravo,” Milda clapped. “Your memory is spot on, Guild Master. Indeed, that was us. We’ve been moving around this country for some time now and decided to end our little journey here at Duran. Little did we know how chaotic it would get here.”

“What are you? Who are you,” Fred gasped from the ground.

Milda grinned and stepped on the downed tavern keeper, her strength forcing him onto his belly. “We’re devils, of course, castaways from the Devil’s Country in the far north.”

“You mean exiled,” Mary corrected. “I’ve met one of your kind before. Your country denounces the worship of your demon ancestors with the penalty being either death or banishment. From the looks of it, you two have embraced your succubus heritage.”

The two devils hissed, their moods finally worsened by Mary’s words.

“Our people are fools,” Michelle spat. “Why limit ourselves to only one side of our mixed heritage? Demons are strong, powerful, and beautiful. Those bastard elders in our clan couldn’t see that and they banished my younger sister and I to these pitiful human lands.”

“But then we found him.” Milda’s face turned dreamy. “The master. He understood us and brought us into his plan. His will is our will now, and he desires this girl for the plan.” She gazed at Milly in undisguised jealousy.

“Well, he wants you both as well,” Michelle remembered, pointing at Mary and Fiora. “See, he’s very interested in you both joining his side. Once you meet him, he’ll show you the truth, and all three of you can be one happy family again!”

Mary’s face paled.

“Erikir,” she whispered. The name of her lover, the name of the man who fell to evil and used her body against her will, the father of their child Fiora. Mary saw an image in her mind, that of a young, handsome man with red hair.

“So the leader of this invasion is my father,” Fiora grimaced. “Why does he have any interest in Milly?”

“Seems your mother didn’t tell you everything,” Michelle taunted. “You see, your wonderful father is actually the head priest, you could even say pope, of the religion of Temtra, and this young child happens to be the newest chosen of the goddess of desire.”

Shock rumbled through the gathered adventurers. None of them were aware of Milly’s true identity.

“You haven’t explained why he wants her yet,” Mary pressed, recovered from her shock.

“Should we tell them?” Milda asked Michelle coyly.

“Why not? They’ll be on our side soon enough,” Michelle giggled.

Milda smiled and turned to Mary and the crowd. “You see, our master discovered an ancient power in years past. His experiments proved fruitful, and he recreated the ancient magic of corruption. Not the fake version we had Alfred create. That is a mere mockery. No, our master unlocked the true power, and through it he took control. The Empire’s council of priests is now his, every one of them his acolyte. However, he was cast out of Temtra’s clergy and lost much of his power. In order to regain his strength, he created the plan.

“The plan to twist the goddess of desire into the goddess of corruption!” Milda cried out, her eyes filled with adoration. “All he needed was to find someone with a strong enough connection to Temtra to use as the connection, and now we have it!”

“Like hell I’ll help you!” Milly yelled in defiance. “You both can go sniff a dog’s butt!”

“Silly Milly,” Michelle taunted. “Don’t you realize? You’ll be seeing our point of view soon enough.”

From the succubus sister’s bodies, grey smoke bellowed out in a storm. The smoke covered everyone, moving into their mouths, noses, and ears. Only Mary was able to block the smoke in time, everyone else falling victim to it.

Milly’s eyes turned grey as she fell limp in Michelle’s tail.

“Do you see our point of view now? she asked sweetly.

Milly’s eyes reappeared, and she smiled sickeningly.

“Of course, my mistress. How could I ever say such things to you,” she giggled. “All is for our lord and master.”

“Snap out of it, Milly,” Mary commanded.

In response, every adventurer turned to face Mary, and they all laughed at her.

“Come, mother, embrace it,” Fiora smiled. “Don’t you miss father? We can be a family again. Everything will be peaceful once we’re together. Just… let it in.”

Mary used her blade to block an arrow shot by Gran, who chuckled at her.

“You can’t keep this up, Master,” he taunted her. “You said it yourself earlier, those swords have lives of their own. First they will be enlightened, and then you will as well. Don’t make it any more difficult than it has to be.”

Mary eyed her swords, and confirmed that they were slowly turning grey at the edges. She took an offensive pose.

“Are you going to kill us, mother?” Fiora giggled, followed by every adventurer. “Will you take our lives?”

Fiora’s face suddenly morphed into one of begging. “Mother please, don’t kill me! I’m still here! Please, save me!”

“Curse you,” Mary hissed at the sisters, forcing herself to stand down.

“That’s it,” Milda giggled. “Just give up and join us. Soon, everyone will be with us.”

“Screw that!” an angry voice came over the crowd. Milda and Michelle screamed as two orbs of black magic slammed into them, leaving dark burns on their bodies. The succubi growled and turned to face their attacker.

Rowen floated over the crowd, standing above the grey mist on a platform made of dark magic.

“You think enforcing your will on others is a new strategy?” Rowen grunted. “You’re hundreds of years behind in terms of thought. I’ll expose this magic for the sham it is!”

Chapter 32

“Rowen?” Mary’s eyebrows rose in surprise.

Rowen didn’t respond to her, instead lifting his right palm. A barrier of dark energy appeared below Mary, lifting her up out of the foggy smoke. Mary coughed a few times, expelling the little gas she had breathed in. Her swords rose with her, returning to their pure red color with her.

Rowen gave a hard stare as he examined his friend.

“Milly, what is my favorite food?” he asked suddenly.

“It’s roasted deer with berries,” Milly answered, raising a curious eyebrow at Rowen. “That’s a silly question to ask your best friend, isn’t it? You must be feeling sick.”

“And you clearly have all the real Milly’s memories,” Rowen grimaced. “This is why I hate mind control spells. Who knows if anyone here will remember what you say after this spell wears off?”

Michelle and Milda shot a surprised look at Rowen’s floating body.

“What, you thought your bluff was going to work?” Rowen flipped them off. “If this was really some all-powerful corruption magic, then I would have sensed it. My power is dark magic. Curses, debuffs, and status effects are all under my domain. This grey smoke is just inflicting a temporary charm magic, an illusion of what I suspect is your lust demon heritage magic.”

“Bravo,” Milda clapped. “You got it! Only our master is capable of the true magic, but our power is strong enough to control anyone we desire for at least a day. Think you can stop us all by yourself?”

“He’s not by himself,” Mary announced, opening more of her blood jars. “If this is charm magic, then all we have to do is defeat you both.”

“Maybe, maybe not,” Michelle taunted. “You’ll just have to try your best.”

Milda gave Rowen a large smile. “But it seems that we’re going to have to punish you both. After all, everyone will soon become part of us, including you two. Do your best to take your punishment without dying. Everyone, if you please?”

Rowen cursed loudly as a plethora of arrows and spells flew towards him and Mary.

“Shield of blood!” Mary commanded, and her three shields reappeared around the two allies. She winced as her blood shields took countless attacks, each depleting a small bit of her magical power.

“Rowen,” she turned to her student, “can you find a way to stop their movements without killing them? Ganus did teach you Dark Binding, correct?”

“I’ll need some time,” he muttered, “and dark binding only works on smaller groups. There must be over a hundred adventurers here. Master, why doesn’t anyone have items to protect against mind control?”

“We don’t have artificers capable of casting that kind of enchantment, oof,” Mary explained, wincing as another volley of spells and arrow hit her shields. “It’s a rare enough debuff that most adventurers never come across a mind-altering spell in their lifetime, let alone a mind-controlling spell.”

“Then everyone is having a very unlucky year.” Rowen cracked his knuckles. “Alright, allow me to demonstrate what I’ve learned, master!”

Rowen sucked in a mouthful of air, tensing up as he folded his hands and set his feet apart. His eyes opened abruptly, dark light illuminating the fog below him. His hands came apart, clenched into claws as he cried out.

“I call upon the darkness to be a veil upon the minds of my enemies, Dark Illusion!” he chanted. Thrusting his arms fully out, Rowen unleashed tendrils of dark magic that snaked their way down into the smoke. The tendrils hit the ground and spread in every direction, moving like plant roots as they wormed their way over the ground and up every leg they touched. Adventurers screamed as the dark magic took their minds, knocking them out as they faced hallucinations of their fears and failed to confront them.

“Problem with this kind of mind control,” Rowen smirked, “is that altering their priorities leaves them with their original desires and fears. I can’t scare a doll, but I can scare a puppet.”

“Careful Rowen,” Mary cautioned, “your spell didn’t affect the strong ones.”

Fiora and her team shook their heads free of the spell, while Milly had cast a red barrier to block the spell from reaching her or the devils. A few others had also somehow gotten in the barrier.

“Master Ganus,” Rowen groaned at the sight of his teacher, his arms around the smoke-controlled princesses.

“Nice try, Rowen,” Ganus smiled, “but I taught you that spell. How are you feeling after casting such a strong spell? Tired, perhaps even a little fatigued? Why don’t you come down and rest before you run out of mana?”

Rowen licked his lips but didn’t respond to the older man. “Master Mary, I’m not sure I can fight all of them with the power I have left. Ganus by himself is much stronger than I am.”

“I’ll deal with them,” Mary vowed, her sword turning horizontally to face the devil sisters.

“Not so fast, Guild Master.” Milda wagged her finger. “We’ve already seen what your swords can do. Use them again, and you forfeit the princesses’ lives.” Hilda and Shiva each held a dagger to their throats, smiling all the while as if their hands held flowers and not sharp implements.

“And if that’s not enough,” Michelle waved her hand, having Fiora cut her own wrist with her sword, “then you daughter here will suffer a tragic accident on the blade of her own weapon. Would you really risk family and loyalty to attack us? I promise you you’d miss at least one of us.”

Mary’s eyes narrowed, but she did hesitate.

“It appears then that we are at a stalemate,” she observed.

“More like you have been placed in check,” Michelle refuted. “Our new allies certainly don’t have any qualms attacking you, after all.”

With a wave of her hand, Fiora’s group entered the red barrier and stood next to Ganus and Milly. Milda even allowed Fred to stand and join the line, though he still appeared injured.

“You may have incapacitated our lesser pawns, but all we need are the strong for sacrifices. With the chosen in our possession, there really isn’t any reason for us to stay here,” she concluded.

Rowen ground his teeth but felt trapped. As he quickly planned an attack, he was distracted by a sudden warmth. The old adventurer bag from the tavern, which Milly had had him carry, was warming up. Curiously, Rowen reached into the bag and pulled out the skull, Mr. Bubbles. The skull was glowing a dim red, and was pleasantly warm to the touch.

The succubi sisters tensed and locked eyes on the skull, hissing in recognition.

“No, how do you have that?” Michelle hissed.

“Why are you not holding the idol?” Milda turned to Milly and berated her. “Why have you lent it to an unworthy brat like him?”

Milly’s eyes unfocused slightly. “I gave it to him… because he is… was trustworthy,” she mumbled, her expression becoming slightly confused. “No, why did I? I’m not sure.”

Rowen raised an eyebrow at the sisters’ exasperated expressions and grinned evilly.

“I’m not sure what this is, but this really shouldn’t stop you from leaving. Go on then, scram,” he taunted. He slipped the skull back into the adventurer bag.

“Kill him and take back the symbol of Temtra!” Michelle screamed.

Fiora, Gran, Nat, Jonas, and Ganus spread out and ran towards the floating duo. Mary summoned swords to block them.

“Stay out of this, Mary, or they die!” Milda screeched, her expression as livid as her sisters. “Kill the boy for his insolence!”

“Can’t joke to save a life these days,” Rowen chuckled before he swore and was forced to drop out of the sky to dodge three separate fire attacks. As he landed, Rowen scrambled sideways as Nat’s giant sword slammed into the ground next him.

“Sorry, kid,” Nat smiled, “but orders are orders.” She lifted her sword and swung it again, narrowly missing Rowen’s neck as he bent down quickly. Rowen covered his fist with dark magic and attempted to punch the older adventurer, but Nat caught his wrist easily and threw him away from the collapsed adventurers.

Coughing, Rowen summoned a shield of dark magic just in time to block five silver arrows, fired by Gran. The elf, seeing his attack blocked, began chanting a wind spell as Jonas charged the young boy. His body ablaze with flames, Jonas leaped into the air and landed fist first, sending a wave of fire surging toward Rowen. Gran finished his spell, and a tempest of wind caught the fire, swirling it into a tornado that surrounded the dark mage. Rowen groaned as he expanded the shield to cover himself completely, though he was unable to block the rising temperature around him.

The enemy didn’t let up, as Fiora jumped through the wall of wind and flame. She brought her sword down on the dome’s shield, striking over and over, each attack making Rowen’s head ding. She was almost immediately joined by Nat, who also slammed her massive weapon into the shield as easily as if she were wielding a butter knife.

Rowen couldn’t stop himself from coughing up a little blood. His body was quickly running out of mana. Being trapped in the dome, it made him remember his many years trapped in a cocoon. He hated small spaces, and his dome was slowly shrinking around him.

“That’s enough!” Rowen roared, his magic going berserk. His dome shattered as a wave of dark magic shot out in all directions, destroying the tornado and sending Fiora and Nat tumbling backwards. Rowen stood up, his entire being shaking in fury.

“I’m sorry, masters,” Rowen whispered, “but I’m breaking my promise!”

As he said that, Rowen’s left half seemed to turn translucent, his bones becoming more visible to the outside world. With half a grinning skull, Rowen turned to glare at the four adventurers, who had gathered together.

“Purify,” a sudden voice came from behind Rowen.

At once, a large beam of light shot down from the sky into Rowen. The boy screamed as the light burned him, his skeletal half smoking and burning under the light’s harsh energy.

“You’ve violated the oath you gave to me and Master Mary,” Ganus shook his head sadly. The old mage had reappeared from invisibility a few feet behind Rowen. “As punishment for the illegal use of undead magic, I shall lend the world of good a hand in exterminating you, my former student. Fare thee well, and may the gods have mercy on your soul.”

“Ganus stop!” Mary shouted. “Do you really want to kill your best student!”

“Yes, because it is the right thing to do,” Ganus said with a pleasant smile.

Rowen groaned, falling to his knees as the light increased in intensity.

“Don’t worry,” Claire’s voice echoed in Rowen’s ears. “We’ve got this under control. Anadine, now!”

With a loud ‘thunk,’ Ganus was slammed into the ground by a blue tentacle. The slime covered his nose and mouth, suffocating the old man until he fainted from lack of air. Rowen sighed in relief as the light disappeared, and he got back up. His injuries and burns slowly faded as he turned to frown at his ally.

“What took you so long” he complained to Anadine who, except for the tentacle that was her left arm, still looked like an adventurer.

“Was trying to find a way through Milly’s barrier,” she explained. “It’s no good for now.”

Anadine turned her head to gaze at the shocked faces facing her in every direction.

“Master... it’s been a long time,” Anadine smiled sadly, bowing to Mary.

“So it was true,” Mary teared up, her fists clenching. “All those reports I gathered, the mysterious blue slime, it was you.”

“My time here is done, but I have come as a last favor to you, my apprentice sister, and my family,” Anadine responded, throwing a glare toward the devil sisters. “Though revenge isn’t entirely out of the question, either.”

“From your words... you are the former princess.” Milda’s eyes narrowed, and she flashed her fangs. “Grr! you should have stayed dead. Adventurers, kill her!”

“Sorry, little one,” Fiora apologized, “but your time in this world already ended. Rest in pieces.”

“I’ve learned a few tricks since our past sparring, Fiora. Here, let me show you!”

Anadine surged forward, her lower body returning to slime and her two arms becoming a sword and buckler shield. Fiora rushed forth to meet her, and the two began their battle.

Rowen, in the meantime, locked eyes with Fiora’s three friends. His previously weakened state surged with new power as his connection with the dungeon suddenly strengthened. Rowen felt his power as a dungeon boss for the first time, and he liked it.

“You all showed me an enjoyable time. Allow me to return the favor,” he whispered evilly. At his command, grey smoke flowed down from his left hand. It didn’t mix with the white fog, instead pushing it out of the way as it soaked into the ground and collapsed adventurers. He created a field of death around him, a much stronger form than when Alfred had done the same.

“Rise, my servants,” Rowen commanded, and from the greyness, a horde of skeletons arose.

“You only summon skeletons?” Nat mocked, hefting her sword behind her neck to rest on her shoulder. “Ha! Go ahead and bring as many as you can. These weaklings will be a good warm up! Zombies would have been a better choice, newbie!”

“I don’t like zombies,” Rowen grinned. “They’re too smelly. Skeletons, however, are much more pliable.” He stretched out his right hand, and dark magic shot forth onto each skeleton. The dark magic coalesced into armor and weapons, changing the stone white skeletons into an army of darkness. Nat cursed loudly at the sight of the army.

“Enjoy your warm up!” Rowen laughed, and his army attacked.

Anadine and Fiora exchanged blow after blow, their weapons flashing in the midday light as they clanged repeatedly against each other.

Anadine blocked another swipe with her sword and threw her shield out to punch Fiora. Fiora jumped back to dodge the shield and ignited her blade, using the heated metal to cut the slime shield in half. Anadine discarded the burning slime and reformed a new shield.

“I see you’ve learned how to handle your new powers, little one,” Fiora smiled happily. “Tell you what, if you join us, then you and I can fight together again.”

“Over my dead body,” Anadine snorted.

“Well, that was my order,” Fiora agreed. “Maybe a little pain will remind you who the senior is here.”

As the two continued their bout, Nat, Jonas, and Gran were struggling against a horde of strengthened undead.

“Where are all these dead bodies coming from?” Jonas asked warily as he smashed through another skeletal warrior.

Rowen didn’t say anything but harkened back to when Doc happily presented him with the many, many skeletons the dungeon had collected alongside the armor and weapons from the undead dungeon.

Nat let out a battle cry as she swung her sword around her, destroying every skeleton near her. “Even strengthened, these skeletons are still weak. Just break their bones and they won’t be able to come back!”

“We’ll see about that,” Rowen chuckled maliciously. The grey magic surging from Rowen’s hand gathered around the broken bones and was absorbed by them. The cracks and shards glowed and came back together, healing into perfect bones once again. Skeletons with missing parts reached down and remade themselves before resuming the march on the adventurers.

“Fiora!” Gran cried out, “There are too many of them! We need your health.”

Mary, who was watching from the sky, privately wondered who the real bad guys were in this situation.

Fiora frowned as she locked swords with Anadine. “It sounds like our new fellow apprentice is giving my friends a hard fight. Seems like I must end this fight now.”

Anadine raised an eyebrow. “And how do you expect to do that?”

Fiora winked before her eyes rolled back into her head. Her mouth fell open, and grey smoke rushed out to enter Anadine’s mouth and nose. The young woman coughed violently and backed off, struggling to exhale the mind-controlling gas.

“I wanted to have a good fight, but work must come first,” Fiora smiled down at Anadine. “Do you understand what must be done?”

Anadine stopped coughing and looked up, her eyes grey before settling. She smiled at Fiora. “I understand.”

“Good, then let’s help our apprentice brother see your side of things,” Fiora turned to face the skeletal horde.

A sword plunged through Fiora’s chest, barely missing her heart. Fiora sputtered and choked at the sudden pain, unable to believe her eyes.

“You seem to be misinformed on what I am,” Anadine said from behind her. “Whatever is controlling your mind doesn’t seem to handle illogical situations very well. What, did you think I was some shapeshifting ghost monster or something? As a slime, I don’t need to breathe, nor does my mind reside in this body. Out of consideration for our past, I made sure to miss your vital organs.”

Mary winced at the site of her former apprentice stabbing her eldest apprentice, but sighed in relief at Anadine’s words. Any good healing spell would fix Fiora up, but until then, she would be greatly encumbered.

Rowen, in the meantime, had his undead overpower the adventurers. By his hand, the bones of his minions wrapped around the three, imprisoning them in a tight webbing of bone. They cried out as the bones absorbed their mana, falling unconscious quickly once depleted.

“Sister, it appears our abilities do not yet allow our slaves to fight at their best yet,” Milda observed, slightly crestfallen.

“That’s alright, Milda. We still are learning to enjoy our gifts from the master,” Michelle comforted. She turned her gaze toward Mary, Rowen, and Anadine.

“You have all interrupted our plans,” she said shortly, her countenance calm and collected once more. “Boy, hand over the skull, and we will release the princesses, the girl, and the girl’s father.”

“Don’t do it, Rowen,” Mary warned. “They will cheat you, and that skull seems to be vital to their plan. We can’t afford their master getting his hands on it.”

“The idol is only valuable so long is its chosen is alive,” Michelle smiled. She held a dagger up to Milly’s neck. “While killing the chosen would inconvenience us, her corpse would still be useful. Make your choice, little boy.”

“That’s rather underhanded,” Anadine noted.

“For our master, we are willing to do anything!” Milda crowed. “But then, we are angry that you all keep ruining our plans. Hand the skull to my sister quickly, or we won’t hesitate!”

“Compared to my lord, your level of deception is pitiful!” Anadine laughed loudly.

Michelle screamed as a throwing dagger impaled itself in her arms and exploded, charging backwards with her sister to assess the threat.

Milly’s face contorted in rage as she glared at the devil sisters, her daggers having already knocked out the princesses and her father.

“No one takes my mind away and lives to tell about it!” Milly growled.

“Impossible!” Milda screeched. “How did you break free of our control?”

“I have faith in my goddess,” Milly spat, “and my head has no more room for your poison. Now feel the combined wrath of me and my goddess!”

Within her head, the slime Doc had planted was busy devouring the last of the magic fog. Milly had never felt more appreciative toward the invasive monster.

“You’ve—all—ruined—everything!” Michelle roared, her body distorting with each word, making her succubi features grow fierce. “That’s it. No more plans. No more capturing. You all die now!”

Chapter 33

Orso staggered to his feet, his exhaustion taking its toll on his health. His sword dripped with blood and demonic ichor as he panted, his eyes staying sharp as the enemy quickly regrouped closer to the wall.

“Orso, you need to retreat!” Frost placed his hand on Orso’s shoulder. Orso shrugged the colonel off and turned back towards the men.

“Someone send a messenger to the refugees and Master Mary,” he ordered. “Tell them that our position will soon be overrun, and we’re going to have to retreat to the elven palisade!”

“Yes sir, commander!” a soldier saluted and leapt down. Orso watched as the messenger sprinted at full speed across Tent City toward the Iron Town gate. He wiped some blood from his eye and leaned against the battlements to gaze out at the enemy.

Seeing their lines restored, Orso brandished his sword once again and cried out, “Men, prepare for another wave. If they break the line, retreat to the Iron City gate!”

“Yes, commander!” His tired men answered, their minds resolute in their decision to fight.

The demons and fleshlings attacked, and screams soon filled the air.

*

The devil sisters, enraged beyond all measure, radiated magic power before the four warriors. Their bat-like wings grew sharp around the edges, and their nails sharpened into claws. The fangs within their mouths grew as well, giving their faces a predatory edge to it.

“You will all die painfully,” Michelle promised.

Rowen rolled his eyes. “I’ve heard that before. Skeletons, destroy them.”

At his command, the army of darkness advanced toward the sisters, their eye sockets a sinister black.

“Do you view us like those weakling adventurers?” Milda giggled shrilly. “You underestimate the power of us sisters!”

They vanished in a blur, and the skeletons exploded as wind tore through them. Rowen’s dungeon-enhanced power couldn’t repair bones that were ground to dust by the sisters’ attack. The boy himself had enough foresight to throw himself to the side, but he was still injured as a wing spine sliced down his arm. He hissed in pain, channeling dark power to cover the wound. Milly ran over to help him.

“Dance, my blades of blood!” Mary commanded, and she too vanished. A moment later, the sky was filled with metallic clangs as Mary engaged the eldest sister in a one-on-one fight. The swords and claws clashed at a speed that could just barely be seen by the naked eye.

“Alfred, stop playing dead!” Milda ordered, licking Rowen’s blood off her wing, “Take care of that fake princess, or you’ll feel our punishment later.”

The ground rumbled, and Alfred reappeared, holding Annabelle’s unconscious body. The two had disappeared upon the arrival of the sisters, evidently relying on Alfred’s necrotic powers to hide within the ground.

“As you wish, mistress,” Alfred bowed. He turned to face Anadine and glared.

“You should have stayed dead, princess. Your death was the beginning of everything going wrong,” Alfred berated her.”

Anadine glared. “I heard you were the one who tricked my older brother into becoming a demonic sacrifice. Your treachery shall be answered by your death.”

“I won’t die,” Alfred laughed, his eyes aglow with evil magic. “My mistresses shall help me become a mighty lich, and I will live forever as a lord!”

“A servant lord, nothing more,” Anadine sighed in pity.

Alfred screamed in rage at her words. His undead magic pulled bones from the ground that covered his flesh, incasing him in a bone armor from head to toe. Wielding a sharpened bone as a sword, he engaged Anadine in a flurry of overhead attacks. The slime girl reshaped her shield into another sword and attacked in turn.

“Now, how should I handle you two?” Milda asked heinously. She flicked her claws, their tips dripping with a green compound. “I may not be as strong as my elder sister yet, but I am the more creative one. While I really shouldn’t kill you, chosen girl, I suppose you don’t require all your limbs to be useful. That boy is completely unneeded, though. Oh, how about I kill him with you?” The devil girl blew out more mind-controlling fog toward Milly.

“You won’t take my mind again, demon-spawn,” Milly growled, her daggers circling around her back. “I’ll make you pay for what you’ve done.”

“Try me, if you can keep up!” Milda growled back.

The devil girl kicked off the ground, her wings sending her forward at Milly. Milly summoned a barrier with four daggers and blocked the attack. Her feet made small trails as she was forced back.

Milly clenched her right hand and sent the other four daggers still floating behind her after the devil. Milda giggled as she reappeared around the barrier, scratching at it repeatedly before disappearing as the dagger flew at her.

“Rowen, I can’t fight her on my own,” Milly hissed as her will shook from each strike on the barrier. “I’m not good against her speed. How much longer do you need to recover?”

“I need a few minutes,” Rowen muttered. “She stuck some poison in when she scratched me. Whatever you do, don’t let her touch you. Poison strong enough to affect me will certainly kill you.”

“Alright, I’ll hold her off,” Milly said resolutely. She took a deep breath and chanted the strongest prayer she’d learned from Priest Horace.

“Temtra, Goddess of Desire, hear my plea. As I swore to you and entered your service, please bless me with my desired form, Protection. My will, my wants, and my needs unite together and humbly ask that you bless my shield so that no one will harm what is mine. Desire’s Fortress!”

A red beam dropped down from the sky, illuminating the barrier around Milly. What once was a dome of red light now changed into stone walls made up of the red light of desire. The miniature fortress stood tall around Milly and Rowen, shielding them from all attack.

“Fools! Do you think Temtra’s power will stop me?” Milda giggled. “I once served as her priestess! Mistress of Desire, bless my claws so that I might rend my enemies!”

To Milly’s horror, red light blossomed onto the succubus’ claws, forming a gauntlet with three deadly claws at the end. Milda slashed through one of the red-light stones, rending it from existence.

“Impossible! Why is the goddess helping you when you have forsaken her?” Milly gasped.

“Foolish girl, you don’t understand your mistress.” Milda destroyed another stone, causing the wall to shake. “The goddess is one of the chaotic, and she cares nothing for right or wrong. All that matters to her is how strong your desire is! Nothing—else—matters!”

With a final cry, Milda raked through the stone barrier, collapsing it back into Milly’s original dome. The exhausted girl fell to her knees and wheezed as the magical backlash struck her.

“You can’t catch me,” Milda taunted, “and your barrier won’t last forever. Everyone here will die because of your weakness. That is my desire, and your destiny.”

“You talk too much,” Rowen hissed, leaning up with a clenched fist. A bone spike suddenly erupted from the ground, stabbing Milda in the arm as she reappeared. The devil girl shrieked and vanished, reappearing a few feet away.

“How—” she began to ask.

“I’m not stopping!” Rowen yelled, and Milda wailed as another bone shot into her left wing. Rowen moved his hand quickly, creating a bone spire wherever Milda stopped.

“You’re toying with me!” Milda whined, tears pouring down her face as her injuries accumulated. “Why are you so strong?”

Rowen said nothing but continued to listen to Claire’s voice as she directed him.

“She’s coming up behind you now, five feet away,” Claire informed him. “Yes, now she’s heading to your right three feet forward, three feet in.”

With both Rowen and Alfred’s magic-heavy influence affecting the battlefield, Doc had wormed his influence closer in the same way that he had upon the invasion of the Tomb of the Forgotten King. While unable to control the ground, he and Claire could feel the vibrations on it, using Doc’s swift mind to determine the devil girl’s speed and direction every time she kicked off.

“Big sister, help me!” Milda cried out as another bone spire cut her leg.

“How dare you bully my sister!” Michelle roared from the air.

“You aren’t going anywhere!” Mary narrowed her eyes. The older devil girl was forced back by the blood swords, unable to assist her sister.

“Please, don’t hurt me anymore, I give up!” Milda begged as she fell to the ground, her arms, wings, and legs bleeding.

“Finish it, Rowen,” Milly pleaded, her heart twitching at the sight of the fallen girl.

“Understood.” Rowen nodded. “It’s about time she got what she deserved. Bone Spire!”

Milda’s scream echoed through the battlefield as a final bone spire tore through her chest, impaling the girl off the ground. With a gurgle, Milda coughed out blood and fell silent.

“Milda!” Michelle wept in the air but had no choice but to continue fighting Mary. Alfred heard the cry and resumed fighting Mary with increased vigor, like a man-possessed.

“It’s finally over,” Milly sighed, her barrier disappearing.

“Look out!” Rowen roared, pushing Milly aside. Milda’s body vanished, and reappeared next to Milly, her claws impaling Rowen through the chest.

“That hurt!” Milda growled, staring into Rowen’s eyes. “And you made me miss. I’ll enjoy enslaving your soul after you die.”

Rowen tried to answer her, but all he could do was cough up more black, poisoned blood.

“No!” Milly wailed.

Milda threw Rowen aside, flicking the blood off her claws. Milly’s eyes followed Rowen’s body as it tumbled across the ground, before finally stopping with his back turned to her.

“Now that that’s settled, it’s time I take you back,” Milda turned to Milly.

Milly’s response was to glare, her hands shaking as such an immense fury filled her. Her daggers vibrated in response to her will, shooting up twinkles of red light intermittently. Milda, releasing something wasn’t right, backed off quickly.

“Rowen!” Milly screamed, and her entire body erupted in light. Her daggers shone, growing from small weapons to the size of long swords. They danced in the air around Milly, who had been covered in a red construct. The construct took on feminine features, becoming a beautiful red woman with flowing hair and immaculate grace.

“Goddess,” Milda whispered in horror.

The visage only smiled and pointed a palm at Milda. The succubus girl reacted quickly and decisively, breaking a rune stone from her pocket. In an instant, Alfred had replaced her, and the man stared up in horror.

“No, my destiny,” he whispered, before a magical beam of red energy obliterated his entire existence.

Milda reappeared next to Michelle, whose eyes widened at the sight of the construct.

“We’re leaving,” she said, and she too cracked a rune. In the sky, the sisters disappeared, retreating back to wherever their base was.

The construct vanished as well, revealing a collapsed Milly. She crawled over to Rowen and hugged him, before she too fell unconscious.

Anadine and Mary ran over to the two, checking their condition.

“She’s just collapsed,” Mary reported shortly. “Rowen...” She shook her head.

“Don’t worry about him,” Anadine said. “His life has already been set forth on the path, same as mine.”

Mary stared into the eyes of her lost apprentice. “I’ve missed you.”

Anadine nodded. “And I you. Unfortunately, we don’t have the time to reminisce or for me to explain. There is still a battle going on, yes?”

“Master Mary, report from the battlefield,” a voice echoed in the distance, as if the universe was answering Anadine’s words.

Mary got up and stared at the approaching messenger.

“Word from Orso, ma’am.” He saluted. The man was clearly shocked at the sight of so many downed adventurers, but he kept his professionalism. “The enemy is too strong and will soon overrun our position. Knight Commander Orso is retreating to the elven district.”

Mary frowned. “Understood. Return. These men are only downed but will be up shortly.”

“At your command!” The messenger saluted and left.

“How do you plan on rousing so many?” Anadine asked curiously.

“The same way I roused you and you fellow apprentices after collapsing from training,” Mary chuckled, sending a chill down Anadine’s non-existent spine. “Just a little… injection.” The three blood swords morphed back into the three receptionists, each wearing a smile and holding a needle.

“Ah, but if your ‘friend’ could send us another pink slime, that would be appreciated,” Mary smiled sweetly.

“I like her,” Doc rumbled in Anadine’s ear. “We share a love of poking sharp things into adventurer bodies.” Anadine said not a word as she backed away from her former master.

*

After sending the lone pink slime to Anadine, Doc sighed sadly as he watched it dissolve quickly in the air, lasting just long enough for the adventurer leader to take some of its slime and quickly poke every unconscious person with it.

“It seems that our role is done here, Claire,” Doc sighed, watching the crowd of adventurers leaving the noble district. “Strong as they are, I can’t see them lasting under that demon army’s attack.”

“That’s how time goes, Doc,” Claire comforted her partner. “Eras end, and new ones begin. Still, we really should prepare the floors for a sudden demon invasion once all the adventurers die. I doubt they’ll let us just exist here.”

“What are our chances?” Doc asked.

“We have no chance,” Claire admitted ruefully. “Their numbers and tactics greatly outmatch ours. Not considering how you’d react with all those summoned demons, the warlocks just have to stay at the entrance and summon until you run out of strength. Without adventurers to absorb mana from, you’ll waste away until you lack the power to even summon a small slime.”

“What if I go corrupt?” Doc questioned. “I could kill all the warlocks that way.”

“Yes, but then you’d go crazy, and our lives would be ruined forever.” Claire shook her head sadly. “Really, there is no good way out of this for us.”

“That’s not quite true, little dungeon pixie,” a sudden voice echoed through the heart room, startling both Doc and Claire and filling their spirits with fear.

“Who’s there?” Doc commanded. “Show yourself!”

With a soft chuckle, a man appeared before the crystal and pixie. Holding a small hammer, he bowed low.

“It is an honor to finally meet you,” the man greeted them. “My name is Olaf, a humble blacksmith.”

“How did you get here, and how can you hear Doc?” Claire asked, holding a hand up to stop Doc.

Olaf smiled. “I can answer those questions for you if you’re willing to listen to a proposition of mine.”

“Proceed,” Doc rumbled after a moment’s considerations.

“My patron wishes you to stave off the demon army for a short time. In return, she will grant you the one-time ability to teleport to anywhere you wish on the continent,” Olaf revealed.

Claire twitched so hard her wings stopped moving, almost landing on the floor, her shock was so great. Olaf held out a hand, forming a warm white light that caught the pixie.

“How can you and your patron offer this?” Doc asked curiously, intrigued by the offer. “Besides, I’d rather not become corrupt if I can help it.”

“Through my patron’s power, she’d grant the space for you to summon your slimes. It would require no effort from you other than the mana needed to create slimes, and the space would disappear upon completion of your task,” Olaf answered.

“Goddess. Your patron must be a goddess!” Claire gasped, finally free of her reveille. “There is no other force save a great demon lord who could offer such power!”

“Indeed.” Olaf winked at the little pixie. “My mistress is the goddess of law, Kira. And it was by her hands that you came into being, Doc.”

“Then, that slime invader,” Doc thought of Gretony, “it was telling the truth, that it was the original dungeon mind!”

“Yes,” Olaf agreed. “My patron needed a body, and as the dungeon mind you know as Gretony was at the time, she could move it without consequence. It was, however, a surprise that it persisted and, through you, gained its own soul.”

“But how could the goddess do something like this: move a soul into a body? That doesn’t fall under Goddess Kira’s purview of law, does it?” Claire wondered.

“It is because of that man, Erikir.” At this, Olaf finally frowned. “By recreating the forbidden corruption magic, he violated the fundamental balance of this world. You see, true corruption magic requires the sacrifice of the user’s immortal soul. It is split, shattered into pieces that are then planted within other beings. The soul shards grow like weeds, enveloping the mind and soul of the host until only the parasite’s will remains. Erikir remains immortal so long as a shard exists, but his soul is forfeit, considering he destroyed it by his own hands.

“This, however,” Olaf continued, “left a void in the balance, and a new soul was needed. With her sisters Jura of Judgement, Turan of Duty, and Dietre of Truth, my patron found a soul in a separate plane of existence and brought it here. However, in order for the soul to acclimate to this realm, it needed to be incubated with this world’s magic.”

“Are you here to remove my soul?” Doc asked warily.

“No, for you have created your own,” Olaf chuckled. “Haven’t you and your friends noticed your mental changes over this past year? You’ve grown and matured your own way, separate from the original soul. Think of a soul as a snowball, growing as it rolls over lessons and experiences. That soul at your core is no longer needed as you have created your own. Once it is gone, you will fill up your core with your own essence and finally be complete.”

“Then what will happen to the soul once it is removed?” Doc wondered.

“It shall be released to Eatrus, God of Death, so that it may be reborn into this world properly. Will you accept my patron’s offer?” Olaf asked.

Doc looked at Claire. Claire looked back.

“I think I’m ready for a new adventure, Doc. How about you?” she asked with a smile.

“Sir Olaf, you may proceed.” Doc turned his attention to the man and nodded.

Olaf bent his head and blew onto his hammer. The small tool glowed white, producing a beam of white light that entered Doc’s crystal. Doc felt nauseated for the first time as a tiny part of him was removed, but the feeling passed quickly. Afterward, Doc felt more alive than he had ever before. The beam withdrew into the hammer, drawing a tiny pinprick of light with it.

“Thank you,” Olaf bowed to the two.

Claire flew to eye level with Olaf. “Answer me this last question. Did the goddesses plan for the events of this past year to happen?”

“No, but Jura has always been a good gambler,” Olaf chuckled. “She predicted events might go this way, and it was their and my hope that you’d be good. When it is time, you will feel the ground open up to your power. When your job is finished, your ability will make itself known within you.”

Olaf turned to leave before pausing.

“Ah, and a message from Goddess Jura. She says, ‘Thank you for taking care of my chosen.’” And with that said, Olaf vanished, as if he had never been there to begin with.

Chapter 34

Mary concentrated hard, wielding her magic to replenish Knight Orso’s missing blood. The old man coughed painfully, but a healthy glow arose in his cheeks as Mary healed his withered body.

“Thank you, Master Mary,” Orso coughed, bowing as best he could.

“Pay it no mind, Knight Commander,” Mary said seriously. “We need all the sword arms we can get right now.”

“He fought harder than anyone,” Colonel Frost agreed as he finished bandaging the older man. “Now if he could only listen when others tell him to rest, he’d be the perfect soldier.”

Orso let out a wheeze of laughter as Mary helped him up. All around them, priests and healers were running around, using their magic to heal every wounded person. Mary and her adventurers were in mostly good shape, though many had been injured by the demon princes. Orso and his coalition, on the other hand, had many seriously wounded and were all very fatigued. With Orso recovered, Frost climbed up a tree to keep watch on the far wall, where volunteers had stayed to hold back the horde.

From behind, Prince Ken appeared and saluted Mary.

“No need for that, Kenneth,” Mary smiled at him. “Tell me, how is your brother and the rescued generals?”

“They’re in a bad way, Guild Master,” Ken revealed. “That strider demon implanted her spawn in their bodies, controlling them like puppets. The generals are all in comas, and my brother is filled with so much regret he’d be better off in one. Thankfully, Fiora is there with him, and she has accepted his apologies completely.”

“Those two will need more time to settle the past, but at least now they can work through it together,” Mary sighed. “Go, Ken, take care of your sisters.”

The prince nodded and walked away, Leo serving as his silent shadow.

Grecian walked over from where he had been tending to Fred. “Mary, everyone here has gathered around the great tree to pray to Yore. Only the defenders are here now.”

“Good. That leaves them enough time to run if we start to fall.” Mary sighed. “How are my pupils?”

“Milly is sleeping. Fred will tend to her once he finishes healing. Rowen, on the other hand... he’ll need more time.”

Healing magic was powerful, but it wasn’t a cure-all. It could soothe the symptoms of poison and illness, but it couldn’t remove or cure the causes. It was because of this limitation that alchemy was a successful business, creating potions that could remedy the sick. Rowen, who had his flesh torn and his organs damaged, could only hold on while the poison was worked out of him. Not only that, but something was mixed in with the poison, hidden from the sights of the healers. Mary had a bad feeling about it.

“It may sound harsh, but don’t focus the healers on him,” Mary ordered Grecian. “We need to heal up the men first and foremost. Just keep him alive to be cured later.”

“Understood, Mary.” Grecian bowed and left.

“They’re coming!” Frost cried, calling out from his makeshift look-out post.

Mary cursed under her breath. “Healers, take the wounded to the tree. Anyone who can wield a blade or spell stand with me here!”

All around her, men and women gathered: adventurers, soldiers, mages, priests, hunters, alchemists, workers, miners, and merchants. The entire town united against their great enemy.

In the distance, Mary could see the demons crawling over the palisade, killing the men who had volunteered to hold the line there. Orso bit his lips until his mouth dripped with blood. Many of his knights had stayed behind.

“May the gods bless your passing, my brothers,” he prayed. “I will join you soon, but not without taking many with me.”

“Well said, sir.” Jonas stepped up next to the knight, his body aglow with his flames. “Nat, care to join me for one last round?”

Nat slapped Jonas on the butt and laughed. “Don’t go running us off just yet! After all, I’m going to need you for more than your pretty face after this is through!”

Jonas gave Nat a curious look. Nat rolled her eyes.

“You doof, you haven’t proposed yet! I expect a nice little ceremony when this is all over!” Nat scolded.

“I’m not sure this is how it’s supposed to work,” Jonas muttered.

“Tough,” Fiora said as she appeared, giving him no sympathy. “You need to man up, Jonas. Do you know what Nic would have done to you if he was here and found out you were ‘seeing’ his sister without proposing?”

Jonas paled.

The other adventurers joined in the laughter, pelting Jonas with taunts and advice. The mood lightened considerably, and everyone felt a bit better as they watched the army swarm toward them.

Priest Horace and Priest Henry appeared next to Mary and Orso.

“While we cannot compare to Father Jonas in terms of strength, we will offer as much support as we can,” Horace vowed.

Forcus and Stevins also appeared, each holding weapons as they glared at the demons.

“How dare they use Helen like that,” Forcus said angrily.

“As our rival and friend, it is our duty to get justice for her,” Stevins agreed.

“Come on, lads!” Hamish the miner raised his pickaxe. “Little Milly did her best. Now it’s our turn to protect her!” Behind him, Henry, Johan, and the other patrons of the tavern raised their war cries.

The demon army spread out across the roads, ruining the elven homes as they rampaged. Mary and her group were lined up in front of the celebratory square, directly in front of the great tree. The townspeople were all gathered on the other side, facing the forest exit.

“Raise your weapons!” Mary called out. Behind her, the receptionists each changed back into massive blood swords. Everyone prepared to fight.

“Wait,” Priest Henry said suddenly, his eyes wide. “I’m receiving a... divine message!”

“I am, too,” Horace announced, equally startled. He folded his hands in prayer and concentrated.

“Yore, Goddess of the Woods... we must retreat to the tree!” the two priests announced.

Everyone looked to Mary. Mary pursed her lips. “Alright, everyone retreat! If there is a miracle coming, we’d best be there to witness it!”

The army quickly folded back and ran toward the great tree, the demon and fleshling army right behind them.

“Faster, lads!” Hamish called. “The beasties are gaining on us!”

“Mary, we won’t make it at this rate,” Orso warned, eyeing the retreating army.

“The gods will provide,” Horace said solemnly.

Right behind them, the ground glowed white, and a mass of slimes came into being. They rushed back, engaging the demons in a surprising counterattack. The infernal slimes cut their way through their lines, giving time for the humans and elves to retreat.

“The dungeon?” Orso asked incredulously.

“Don’t question it, just keep going!” Mary ordered.

Doc watched the adventurers retreat and nodded to himself.

“We’ve done our part,” he murmured, turning his attention back to the army. Doc metaphysically cracked his knuckles. “Alright, let’s see if I can unlock some new slimes.”

The army made it to the front of the holy tree, the townspeople also having moved there under the orders of the priests protecting them.

“Anything from the gods?” Mary asked Horace.

And the entire holy tree erupted in white light.

A doorway appeared, covering the entire trunk’s bottom. It opened, revealing an old friend.

“People of Nehatra,” Father Jonas cried out, “hurry, this way!”

With cries and tears of joy, the townspeople ran into the door of light.

“Father Jonas, you made it!” Mary cried out.

“Barely, but by the grace of the gods, I did,” Jonas nodded. “However, this doorway is fading fast. Once the mother tree dies, then so does the magic that connects it to the elves’ tree. We must hurry.”

Mary whistled and called out. “Hurry up. The door is fading!”

The adventurers helped carry the wounded into the light, including the rescued generals and Prince James.

“Let’s go, Milly,” Fred said to his awoken daughter.

“Where’s Rowen?” Milly asked suddenly.

Mary heard her and turned, but the boy was nowhere to be found.

“Rowen!” Milly cried out.

Father Jonas glanced up at the door. The light was quickly starting to fade. Almost everyone had entered the door.

“Master Mary,” he warned.

“Rowen!” Milly lit up, spying her friend approaching. Her face quickly sank as she saw the state he was in.

Rowen’s body had not been properly healed. His gut appeared hollow, and he stank of decay as the poison consumed his flesh. The young boy shook his head.

“Sorry, Milly, but it looks like this is the end,” he said sadly.

“No! Come with us, there are healers on the other side!” Milly pleaded.

“I’m only conscious now thanks to my magic,” Rowen said ruefully, “and my undead magic only works on dead bodies. Milly, there was a strong curse mixed in, a curse no healer can cure. Do you understand?”

“No,” Milly whispered.

Mary closed her eyes.

“Hey, don’t cry,” Rowen comforted her. “Remember, even if I pass here, I won’t be gone long. My special connection, after all.”

“But, we were supposed to be engaged,” Milly whispered. Fred twitched at this sudden bit of news but forced himself to relax. He picked Milly up and bowed to Rowen.

“Little Rowen, it has been a pleasure. Thank you for coming into our lives,” Fred said seriously.

“Thanks for the lessons, Fred. You, too, Mary. If you would, pass on my thanks to Master Ganus as well,” Rowen beseeched.

Mary nodded. “I will. Take care, you and Anadine.” She walked through the barrier with Father Jonas, leaving only the trio behind.

“I’ll come find you,” Milly promised. “I’ll find a way to free you!”

Fred shook his head and began walking toward the fading light.

“Rowen, do you hear me!” Milly screamed, tears streaming down her face. “You belong to me and me alone! I won’t let anything else have you!”

“I’ll be waiting.” Rowen smiled. As the two final humans disappeared from the town, Rowen closed his eyes. He released his magic, and collapsed on the ground. The poison curse moved swiftly, leaving only a pile of bones facing the withered tree.

Epilogue

“So, Rowen, what do you think of your new body?” Doc asked carefully.

Rowen locked a fierce glare onto Doc’s crystal. “Do you really have to ask? What in the world am I?” Rowen, who had always expected his dungeon body to be that of a lich, had found himself in what could be considered an oddity. While resembling a lich, complete with actual robes that covered most of his body, Rowen’s bones were all made of bone-white slime. Worse still, they felt like squashy bones, sending a shiver up Rowen’s spine every time he poked himself.

“A slime lich—or a lich slime. I don’t like what I am right now,” Rowen declared crossly.

“Poke,” Claire giggled, sticking her finger into Rowen’s skull. Rowen tried to swat her away, but the pixie effortlessly dodged his hand and continued to poke him like a mosquito.

“Cheer up, Rowen.” Anadine smiled, wrapping a slime tentacle around the new monster. “Now you’re a slime-ish person like I am. You can call me your big sister.”

Rowen slumped, suddenly depressed. “I’ve heard that line before.”

“You’ll see her again someday,” Claire promised, settling herself onto her pedestal. “After all, with her strength, she is sure to grow into a powerhouse someday. Maybe she can become a slime person like Anadine.”

“I’m not sure how I’d feel about that,” Rowen grimaced. Suddenly, Rowen’s body collapsed into a large, bone-white slime.

“Not again!” he wailed, wiggling his body worthlessly. Anadine and Claire laughed as the boy struggled to take his lich shape again.

“Poppa,” Aisha spoke up from the corner where she and her sister had been resting, “as much fun as this is, shouldn’t we do something about the demon army?”

“I almost forgot about them,” Doc remembered. “Let’s see what they’re up to.” He peeked outside his dungeon. “Oh, looks like they’re preparing to invade us. Uh, and there are a lot of big demons.”

“Do you feel the goddess’ gift, Doc?” Claire asked.

“Um... yes!” Doc exclaimed. “It seems that this ability will teleport the dungeon wherever we want so long as I provide the mana needed to take us there. Any ideas?”

“We can follow the townspeople!” Rowen exclaimed.

“I’m not sure that is wise,” Anadine cautioned. “If we appear suddenly in a populated area, we could start a panic.”

“We need to decide fast,” Claire said, pointing at the image on Doc’s crystal. “Those demons are really charging fast. We need to go now! Doc!”

“Uh, teleport,” Doc mumbled, “take us as far away as possible from the demons!”

“Doc wait that’s too—"

In a sudden flash, the dungeon entrance vanished. With it, however, came the structures closest the dungeon tunnels in the town. Interestingly, this sudden change caused an implosion of magical energy that surged out, momentarily leaving a magical dead zone. The world reacted immediately, and the dead zone was eliminated by an implosion of mana that destroyed the Empire’s warlock army and all their minions. When the dust settled, the only thing left was the singed and broken remains of the town. Massive trenches connected craters in the town to the giant crater where the dungeon once stood.

From one such crater, a slime emerged. It moved swiftly toward the forest, and all was left silent.

*

Milly checked her room one more time with her light, making sure nothing was spying on her. Before her, Mr. Bubbles was surrounded by her daggers. Milly began her ritual as her mind flashed back.

<After the Flesh Dragon battle>

The two teens had made it back to the tavern and were resting in Milly’s room. Milly rolled over to stare at Rowen. “Hey,” she asked, “what did the monster mean when he said you were part of the dungeon?”

Rowen flinched. “Um, nothing in particular. He must have thought my sympathy was a sign of being an adventurer is all.”

“Is that so?” She grinned at him in the dark. “Well, what about that large red and orange tentacle you watched take the monster’s body away. Know anything about that?”

“No,” Rowen squeaked.

Milly giggled, and giggled, and giggled. Finally, she sat up and gazed at him with some affection.

“Hey, want to know a cool secret about me?” she asked.

Rowen, thankful for the change in topic, said, “Sure.”

Milly turned and pulled out the skull Rowen had returned to her. She stared at it with a hint of a smile.

“Want to talk to it?” she asked him.

“Mr. Bubbles can talk?” Rowen asked in amazement.

“No, silly Rowen, Mr. Bubbles can’t talk,” she laughed at him. “She uses him to talk.”

Milly tossed the skull to Rowen, who looked down curiously. A red glow appeared deep in the skull’s eyes.

“Hello there, Rowen,” a sweet voice echoed in Rowen’s mind. “It is a pleasure to meet you after hearing so much about you.”

Rowen winced at the power contained in the voice. “Who, who are you?”

The voice seemed to chuckle, “I have many names, Rowen, but, you may call me Temtra.”

Rowen felt his mouth go dry as he considered what he had just heard. He took a moment to scratch his head and look around as if searching for someone to jump out and declare the entire affair a joke. Failing that, he locked eyes with the skull.

“Temtra, as in the Goddess Temtra, Mistress of Desire?” he asked carefully.

“Also known as the formless one, honorary leader of the lust demons, and many other names,” Milly confirmed with a nod of her head. “Master Mary was right; I am a chosen of Temtra.”

“Cute as your disbelief may be, I neither have the time nor willingness to allow you to calm down,” Temtra spoke up from the skull. “It takes a small bit of power to shield my presence here from your dungeon and others, and unlike my siblings, I do not enjoy tempting fate with wanton intervention unless the mood strikes me.”

“Then why are you here?” Rowen asked.

The skull glowed for a moment, prompting Milly to speak up. “Rowen,” she said quickly, “you need to be more respectful when addressing her!”

Rowen gave Milly a frown. “She’s no goddess of mine. My studies didn’t include Temtra as a goddess, and the gods allowed my home to be destroyed.”

“Please, Rowen, for me?” Milly begged.

Rowen’s frown grew, but he reluctantly nodded to her. He stood up and bowed deeply to the skull.

“I, Prince Rowen, greet the Goddess Temtra and humbly ask the reasons for her visit.”

The skull giggled, a disturbing sound as the teeth chattered as well.

“Yes, you are a cute one, aren’t you? I am here for two reasons. I am here in an official capacity to warn my chosen and prepare her for the challenges ahead.”

“Thank you, goddess.” Milly bowed her head.

Before Rowen opened his mouth, Temtra interrupted him. “Do not ask me questions about this, little necromancer. You will learn of these matters later. For now, listen to me, Milly.”

The skull’s eyeholes began to glow brighter and brighter until the wall was covered in red light. There, the shadow of a shapely woman appeared with red spots for eyes. She pointed with a shadowy arm at Milly.

“Milly, my chosen of the Desire to Protect, I have come to tell you of the trials ahead. In the coming days, your power will be needed to protect not only your loved ones, but also your way of life. Find a teacher to help you unlock your true power as a chosen, and I task you to find a way to increase the strength of your weapon, the throwing knife. When these are done, you shall face those who wield my power. Overcome them, and I shall grant you what you most desire.”

When she finished speaking, the light faded away back to a dull glow from the skull.

“Ah, that was fun,” the skull disturbingly giggled again.

Milly got on her hands and knees to bow to the skull. “I shall follow your wishes, goddess.”

“No, Milly, do not follow my wishes. I am the goddess of desire, and I say to you, the best way to follow me is to obey your own desires,” the voice from the skull lectured.

Milly bowed lower. “Yes, goddess.”

Rowen cleared his throat. “Forgive me, goddess, but what was the other matter you came here for?”

“You,” the skull declared.

“Me?” Rowen asked in confusion.

“Yes. You see, Rowen, I have come to offer you the opportunity to become one of my chosen, like Milly. I can feel them in you, Rowen, your strong desires. You want to see your kingdom return to power, don’t you? You want to see your family again. You want to keep Milly safe, and you want to repay the debt to the dungeon for saving you. There is so much desire in you. It’s… invigorating to behold.” The skull seemed the shudder at her words.

A red ball suddenly blossomed in front of Rowen. He watched as it slowly transformed into a long, black metal staff with four skulls at the top. He could sense the power coming from the weapon.

“If you swear your allegiance to me, I shall grant you the power and direction to fulfill your wishes. This staff will help you become a master necromancer, capable of raising both your family and kingdom from the dead. Their souls will return, alongside everyone else who has died here. You shall rule a land of everlasting life, and Milly shall stay with you as well.”

“Goddess?” Milly gasped in embarrassment. She turned red and avoided Rowen’s gaze.

Rowen stared at the staff, feeling the pull of power that it emanated.

“Are you promising those things will happen?” he asked Temtra.

“Silly boy. Deities are forbidden from directly interfering in this world except in special circumstances. I can give you boons and direction, so long as you complete my tasks, but everything you want can only be taken by your own hand. Only demons promise easy effort, and they twist words and meanings. Do you accept?”

Rowen looked for a long while before he shook his head.

“Apologies, Goddess Temtra, but I cannot accept your offer,” he said while shaking his head.

“Why? Do you not wish for Milly to be near you?” Temtra pressed. Rowen saw Milly’s saddening face out of the corner of his eye.

“No. I will protect Milly with all my strength. I just do not wish to fall into desire and lose my morals and ethics.”

“Are you saying I lack morals or ethics?” Temtra’s voice turned ice cold, and the two teens shivered as the temperature fell in the room.

“Don’t you?” Rowen said in a shaking voice.

As soon as it came, the cold disappeared.

“That’s completely correct,” Temtra said cheerfully. “I support heroes and demons, murderers and soldiers, the poor and the rich, and everyone in between. Even now, my lover’s chosen uses the Empire to conquer, and some of my followers help him in this very country. Nothing makes me happier than seeing my chosen fighting for their own definition of righteousness. If you have no desire to serve me, then I will not press you to obey. That is not my nature.”

The skull began to crack and fracture.

“It appears that our time is at an end. Milly, in the future you must travel to one of my shrines to commune with me, unless you complete my tasks. Rowen, it was a pleasure to meet you, even if you are going to forget this entire conversation.”

“Wait,” Rowen began before he fainted onto the floor.

Milly cried out and moved toward him but stopped when Temtra called to her.

“He is in no danger, child. I have just erased his memory of these last few minutes. As he is not a chosen, he cannot be allowed to remember any interaction he had with me. Sweet Milly, remember that with which I have charged you. Learn to wield your power properly, and fulfil your tasks sooner rather than later. Live with my blessing.”

When she finished speaking, the skull turned to dust and vanished, leaving Milly in the room with her thoughts.

*

Milly completed her chant, and the daggers shot into the skull, impaling themselves in it. Mr. Bubbles lit up and shattered, unleashing a familiar red shadow onto the wall in front of Milly.

“I have completed your tasks,” Milly bowed humbly.

“Well done, my chosen,” the shadow of Temtra praised. “For one so young, you have accomplished much and properly followed my teachings.”

“Mistress of Desire, I have called you here because—”

“Because of what I promised you,” Temtra finished. “Yes, I did say that to you. Alas, I cannot give you what you truly want.”

Milly stared unbelieving at her patron goddess.

“My child, this hurts me more than you know,” Temtra continued. “However, to free the one you know as Rowen from the dungeon is beyond the power of my portfolio as a goddess right now. The ones you faced, the succubi sisters, they told you the truth. They were once my followers like their master. With this incident come to light, many other worshippers have turned away. My church lacks everything now, save only you, dear child. If not for you, I would slowly begin fading away as a goddess.”

“But, if your church were to be rebuilt, then you could follow your promise,” Milly’s eyes lit up in hope.

The shadow hesitated. “If my church were restored, and I had enough power, then I could grant you the wish you deserve. However, I would require much from you and have little to offer in return. I may be the mistress of desire, but I neither force my will on others nor give petty rewards to those deserving.”

“My lady, my will is great,” Milly declared resolutely. “I will restore the grandeur of your church. Until the day that your full strength is restored, that shall be my main desire. All I ask is that you help my people as they strive toward restoring their country. Not only will it restore faith in you, but it will be easier to found a great church there dedicated only to you.”

“Yes,” Temtra murmured, “I can see it. Young Milly, I promise to you that I shall help you any way I can within the limits placed on me by the world and my strength. However, I shall grant you a token of your full wish.”

The shadow disappeared, and within the circle, a full set of bones appeared. Milly’s smile widened as she caressed the skeleton, cooing to it as she began her plans.

“Wait for me, Rowen. My friend. My… love. We shall be together forever.”

*

Michelle and Milda trembled on the stone floor, their bodies bleeding from numerous injuries.

“So,” a voice came from the throne above them, making them wince, “not only did you fail to bring me the chosen, my wife, and my child, you also allowed them to escape. The revelation over our activities has spread so far, even the Emperor has heard. Do you understand how troublesome the situation is?”

“We’re sorry, my lord,” Michelle begged. “We couldn’t defeat the incarnation of a goddess.”

“Excuses. You had the girl,” the voice continued as evenly as before. “You had my daughter. Even without my wife, you could have brought them to me instead of playing with your food. You also had Alfred killed. It will be some time before his method of creating the fleshlings is rediscovered. And finally, the massive amount of casualties from that explosion have decimated our ranks. Do you know how long and hard it is to create an army of warlocks?”

At this, the two succubi sisters screamed as invisible edges cut open their skin.

“Because of your failure,” the voice turned harsh, “the emperor has discovered the plan! Our battle has devolved into a civil war, splitting the mighty Empire! The derailment of my plans, the loss of Temtra’s blessing, how can you two make up for it?”

The sisters continued to beg and plead as the invisible knives dug in deeper.

The man on the throne rapped his fingers against the armrest.

“With the first plan in shambles, it appears that I’ll have to place the second plan into action now,” he muttered to the wind. “Shame, but it appears that we’ll have to go underground for a time.”

Brushing his red hair aside, Erikir glanced down at the sisters and waved his hand. They fell, gasping as their bodies began to recover.

“I am disappointed in your failures,” Erikir decided, “but you both did overthrow most of the country and set the other parts in motion. Considering you both have accepted my… gift, I shall grant you another chance.”

“Thank you, master. We praise you, master,” the sisters groveled.

“If I can’t get hold of a goddess, then perhaps what I need is the opposite. You girls always wanted to be demons, right?”

Before the sisters could respond, their heads fell to the floor. Erikir beckoned with his index and middle fingers, and two spirits arose from the bodies.

“Good luck rising through the ranks of demons,” he smiled at the girls, whose spirits were half covered by his image, “and congratulations. You’re finally true succubi.”

*

In a forest far away, a cave entrance suddenly appeared. All was quiet for a moment, before the cave wailed.

“No, my power!”

“Doc, you fool! What have you done!”

In the distance, a scaled and furry figure peered out from behind a stone. It examined the new cave with interest. Its reptilian eyes glistened in the moonlight.

Extras:

Author Afterword’s

To everyone reading this, thank-you so much for coming this far with me. It’s been a wild ride in this one and a half years of publishing, and I want to thank you all for being apart of it. A big thanks goes out to all those who have helped me: my mom with setting up the first book with me, my amazing illustrator Silvia who I will miss helping me with cover arts, my editors who have filled in the cracks, and everyone on RRL who has helped encourage me to continue. Thanks.

Slime Dungeon was my first published book, and now I’ve finished this prequal series. Yes, all four books have been the prequal introduction to my world. Doc’s story with continue in The Diaries of the Slime Dungeon, and I think his adventurers will be more on a one or two book arc. Alongside that, some of you readers have encouraged me to write novellas involving some of the other characters: Jare Maltherpus, Magus Falcon, Master Mary, Fiora and company, and Milly just to name a few. Those short stories will likely pop up every once and awhile. In addition, the second main series in the universe will be titled The Reluctant Healer, and will take place 15 years after the events of the prequal series. I have no real plans for it yet, but look forward to it too.

Next on my list is Hero of Naught book 2. I know many of you haven’t read the first one, but I strongly encourage you guys to give it a shot. I wrote the original HofN before slime dungeon on RRL, where the first two books still live to be read. Hero is my jump into the VR genre, otherwise known as litrpg (trademarked) or gamelit. I’ll start writing chapters of that on my patreon, where anyone who wishes to join can follow. Any future slime dungeon chapters will also be found there.

Once again, thank-you all so much for staying with me through this wonderful story, and as always, enjoy! Read on for the slime encyclopedia.

Slime Monster Manual

Doc’s Basic slime: a small, solid black monster core surrounded by an acidic, jiggly slime. The core can create new slime to replace lost slime. As Doc lacks an elemental affinity, so do his slimes, allowing them the ability to become anything at the cost of specializing. Main attacks involve full body ramming, using tentacles made of slime for whipping, or slow dissolving by ingestion.

Slime Families:

Fire slime: a normal slime that has eaten fire mana crystals. It has an increased resistance to fire and fire magic. Acts like a basic slime.

Firestorm Slime: Evolved form of fire slime. Explodes after a short charge when near prey. Explosion is good against armor and sends out fire alongside it.

Lava Slime: Evolved form of fire slime. Upon moving, it leaves a small layer of lava that heats the air and burns flesh on contact. Lava cools rapidly and is safe after a few minutes.

Burning Slime: Evolved form of fire slime. This slime is covered in flames that constantly burn. The flames are created by igniting its own slime, eventually killing it. Easily set alight by sparks or temperature.

Flaming Slime: Evolved form of fire slime. Is capable of shooting out flames from its body in a short stream. Largest of the tier 2 fire slimes.

Infernal Slime: Special evolved form of fire slime. Created upon devouring demonic power, infernal slimes attack by devouring heat, growing larger as a result.

Air Slime: a normal slime that has eaten wind mana crystals. It has an increased resistance to wind and wind magic. Acts like a basic slime.

Breeze Slime: Evolved form of air slime. Has the ability to create large pockets of air within its slime and release them as gusts of wind to knock over prey. Wind is only strong enough to stagger unexpected opponents.

Whisper Slime: Evolved form of air slime. Possesses the ability to open holes within its slime. When air passes through the hole while the slime moves, it creates noises that sound like whispers. The slime uses this to bait prey.

Static Slime: Evolved form of air slime. Its slime generates static upon movement or contact with other static slimes. Releases the charge on impact, shocking prey with a small chance to paralyze.

Speed Slime: Evolved form of air slime. Capable of wielding wind to speed itself up using magic. Specializes in ramming attacks.

Balloon Slime: Evolved form of air slime. Similar to breeze slimes, balloon slimes absorb air to gain the ability to float in the air and bounce around the room. Highly resistant to physical attack, balloon slimes use the force of attacks against it to bounce into walls or ceilings and knock their attackers down.

Earth Slime: a normal slime that has eaten earth mana crystals. It has an increased resistance to earth and earth magic. Acts like a basic slime.

Rock Slime: Evolved form of earth slime. Rock slimes pick up any stone they come across, surrounding their slime in a layer of rock. The rock covered slime also covers tentacles, giving the slimes an edge in attack.

Ground Slime: Evolved form of earth slime. Ground slimes have evolved to the point of replacing their slime with dirt and gravel, becoming a moving pile of earth. Having lost the ability to mold their body, these slimes have gained the ability to mold the earth around them, creating dirt walls and basic traps like pitfalls.

Blast Slime: Evolved form of earth slime. Possessing the ability to create small explosions within its body, blast slimes frequently pick up pointed stones to carry within its slime. When faced with prey, the inner explosions launch the sharp implements out of their body.

Rumble Slime: Evolved form of earth slime. Using their magic, these slimes are capable of creating vibrations that shake the ground around them. The vibrations are strong enough to disorient prey and knock down rocks from the ceiling.

Water slime: a normal slime that has eaten water mana crystals. It has an increased resistance to water and water magic. Acts like a basic slime.

Ice Slime: Evolved form of water slime. A lighter blue color than its fellow tier 2 slimes, ice slimes are capable of freezing water and creating small ice spike to hurl at prey.

Bubble Slime: Evolved form of water slime. Uses magic to create a shield of water that surrounds its body. The bubble is fragile, but its purpose is to give the slime enough time to charge its prey.

Puddle Slime: Evolved form of water slime. This slime was changed its slime into a watery form, resulting in the slime being unable to retain its previous orb appearance for long. It’s an ambush predator, hiding as a puddle on the ground to seize anything that trods upon it.

Stream Slime: Evolved form of water slime. Like the lava slime, this slime leaves behind a trail of water wherever it goes. The water remains until it soaks into the ground or evaporates into the air.

Spray Slime: Evolved form of water slime. It sprays water. On its own, it is one of the weakest slime types, but pairs well with other slimes like ice slime.

Light Slime: a normal slime that has eaten something containing light mana. It has an increased resistance to light and light magic. Acts like a basic slime.

Flash Slime: Evolved form of light slime. It has the ability to store light, glowing softly upon reaching capacity. In battle, this slime releases its attack in a flash, blinding anything that sees it for a few minutes.

Luminous Slime: Evolved form of light slime. Wields light mana to form a layer of light that coats its body for defense and its tentacles for attack.

Image Slime: Evolved form of light slime. Able to imprint an image within its core that can be recreated using light magic. It uses this mirage to lure prey, but the image lacks sound and smell.

Dark Slime: a normal slime that has eaten something containing dark mana. It has an increased resistance to dark and dark magic. Acts like a basic slime.

Shadow Slime: Evolved form of dark slime. Can blend in perfectly with shadow, making it impossible to see or hear. It’s preferred method of attack is to create a giant tentacle spear to attack, but it becomes weak until the lost slime is regenerated.

Darkness Slime: Evolved form of dark slime. Like its counterpart the luminous slime, this slime coats its body in darkness to boost its attack and defense.

Light-Eater Slime: Evolved form of dark slime. An extremely aggressive slime, its only ability is to devour light. All light dampens around this slime. In caves, this effect can be so pervasive that fire still burns without being visible.

Grey Slime: a slime that evolved after devouring many adventurers, armor, and weapons. Grey slimes are the only family of slimes with innate high resistance to physical attack and due to their thicker slime.

Armor Slime: Evolved form of grey slime. After devouring many of its namesake, this slime has gained its own armor in the form of hardened slime that can block a sword. However, the hardened slime limits mobility.

Sharp Slime: Evolved form of grey slime. Like the armor slime, the sharp slime came into being after devouring weapons. The broken parts of these weapons now float within the slime and can be directed outwards in all directions when attacking.

Bone Slime: Evolved form of grey slime. Created when grey slimes are exposed to undead magic or devour copious amounts of bones. Bone slimes cover their white bodies in the bones of their prey, forming a hard outer shell for protection. These bones can be equipped on tentacles to create makeshift weapons.

Blood Slime: Evolved form of grey slime. Created when grey slimes are exposed to undead magic or devour copious amounts of blood. Blood slimes grow in proportion to the amount of blood they have absorb, making their slime bodies half blood. They are capable of detecting spilt blood and will swarm around the source.

Magic Slime: Evolved form of grey slime. Unlike its brethren, magic slimes forgo physical resistance in favor of magical resistance and ability. They can cast basic magical attacks.

Wizard Slime: Evolved form of magic slime. This slime is adept in more spells, able to cast stronger elemental powers when compared to its predecessor. It has also gained the ability to teleport within a short range. For some reason, both natural and dungeon born slimes of this type wear magical hats. It is theorized that the slimes can gain the same magical endowment form the hats as when the person who used to wear it could.

Mana Slime: Evolved form of magic slime. This slime lives off only mana and has forgone physical food. This slime has the unique ability to create a vortex that absorbs all mana in the immediate area. This mana can be used by magic users, slime or otherwise, to augment their spells. Mana slimes are notorious for eating spells at inconvenient, and sometimes comical, times.

Gelatinous Slime: Evolved form of grey slime. Gelatinous slimes have crushed their cores into small particles, scattering them throughout its slime. Without their main weakness, these slimes are completely immune to physical damage of any form and can take magical attacks far better than their smaller brethren. However, without their core gelatinous slimes are incapable of regenerating once their slime is lost. Melted gelatinous slime is a useful ingredient for physical ability boosting potions.

Lesser Mimic Slime: As opposed to other slimes, lesser mimics have improved their slime body’s natural morphibility over other traits. They are capable of changing part of their body into what they ate: rats, bugs, etc. While the appearance is similar, the slime cannot wield any of the form’s special abilities or attacks as all extra appendages are made of slime. Lesser mimics, however, do have the ability to harden their outmost layer of slime.

Bug Slime: Evolved form of lesser mimic slime. This slime has mainly eaten bugs and as a result has increased mimicry abilities. It can harden more slime to form a pseudo bug carapace that can stand against attacks. Bug slimes are permanently shifted into their bug form, having lost their ability to shift into anything else. However, with this trade off, bug slimes can mix and match bug parts to best suit their situation. While terrifying to fight against, their slime is flammable.

Mimic Slime: Evolved form of lesser mimic slime. This slime can be said to be the mature version of the lesser mimic slime, having improved copying abilities and form memory retention. Their bodies are stronger, and can mix and match parts form various creatures. It has gained the ability to use some physical skills of the parts it uses.

Furry Slime: Evolved form of mimic slime. An unusual slime resulting from the large consumption of fur and/or whole furry animal. The resulting slime is one of the most unusual ever observed in nature as the entire slime is covered in a layer of fur and slime-simulated flesh. In addition, some grow ears and/or tails with the ability to make animal noises. Due to the fur, this slime has lost its morphing ability and most of its digestive surface. To compensate, furry slimes can open a mouth with hardened slime teeth to eat their prey, which it brings down with hardened slime claws. Interestingly enough, the cores of these slimes are incapable of absorbing ambient mana, which means this slime can only survive by eating mana rich food. Dungeon versions of this slime have thus been known to occasionally leave their caverns to hunt before returning. They can eat their own kind.

Chest Slime: Evolved form of lesser mimic slime. Takes the look (wood, metal, etc.) and appearance (shape) of a treasure chest. While an ambush predator, it lacks the feel and smell of a real chest and can’t open like a real chest. Instead, it’s surface is sticky and traps anything that touches it, slowly ingesting it. Chest slimes are the only natural slimes capable of dropping loot besides their own body parts.

Treasure Slime: Evolved form of chest slime. After successfully eating many adventurers, this slime has evolved into a better ambush predator. It has gained the ability to simulate the feel and smell of its chest form and can even take new container forms. It can open its top to reveal an empty chest or a spike lined mouth. While unable to move, it can sprout slime tentacle arms to pull prey into its waiting maw.

Herb Slime: A slime that came into being after consuming many plants of various herbal properties. Due to this, its slime can contain such effects as paralysis, poison, etc., with the herbal slime spitting parts of its slime at prey to incapacitate them. It’s core is useful in creating potions.

Plant Slime: Evolved form of herb slime. Formed after herb slimes devoured more plants, losing its medicinal properties. Due to this, however, this slime has gained an increased affinity to plants, sometimes going so far as to tend to their own grove. Not naturally aggressive as they prefer to eat plants, they will attack when provoked or hungry. They are known to go berserk when their plant grove is threatened, using their connection to control their plants into impeding their enemies.

Flower Slime: Evolved form of plant slime. The top of this slime is covered in a single large flower and various other plant life. The type of flower varies by diet. The slime has formed a symbiotic relationship with the plants on its head, as their roots have grown into the slime core. The slime devours pests and digests them for the plants to absorb, and the plants give the slime their nutrients and mana. The large flower releases a pleasant smell that attracts both insects and animals and is edible. Contrary to what it seems, this slime possesses an extremely strong acid that it uses to defend itself and its flower.

Jungle Slime: Evolved form of herb slime. Found mainly in warm, tropical climates, these slimes are notoriously poisonous. They wield this poison to bring down prey and create dens in dead trees. Interestingly enough, jungle slimes have a magical aura that promotes all plant life near it, contributing to the continued survival of the forest it lives in. Immune to natural and earth magic, and highly resistant to water magic.

Booze Slime: Evolved form of herb slime. Not a natural slime, though some research has been done using hops, this slime came into being after some herb slimes devoured alcohol. The resulting slime lost all acidity and gained a body made of 100% alcohol. While “safe” to drink, the alcohol is very potent and evaporates quite easily into the air, intoxicating prey so the slime can easily devour them. When placed into water, the booze slime will slowly dissolve its slime until it’s floating in booze. Without outside intervention, the slime will change all water into alcohol. While not dangerous per se, pure alcohol is unnatural in nature and extremely flammable. Currently found in only one dungeon.

Heal Slime: Evolved form of herb slime. This slime is a mystery, as few have witnessed it coming into existence. Some claim the catalyst was an ingested healing potion; others an ingested healer. Still some say it was a goddess’ pity on slime. Regardless, this slime exists only to heal other slimes. It is only found in places where slimes congregate, and sacrifices its own slime to heal others. Unfortunately, this slime is incredibly weak when compared to its brethren, easily dying to slightest exposure to magic. This trait, however, does not carry over to its dungeon counterparts, though it will still lack significant resistances. Never aggressive and can only eat environmental mana.

Pink Slime: Evolved form of heal slime. An incredibly rare slime that almost never appears in nature, this slime can heal both slimes and other creatures. Its slime is sturdy, allowing it to be held without having fingers slip inside. Pink slimes use their slime to heal external wounds. It can even regenerate lost flesh on exposed bone, but loses effectiveness inside the body. Oddly enough, these slimes lack a core, so once their slime is used up they die, leaving nothing behind. Their slime can be bottled and kept effective for a few weeks. This is the only slime protected by international law, though few know about it due to the rareness of the slime. It is rumored powerful countries hide a single pink slime for their leaders in case of emergency.

Poison Slime: Evolved form of herb slime. Unlike its brethren jungle slime, the poison slime has eliminated all connection to plants in favor of improving its poisonous physique. Like its herb slime pre-evolution, the poison slime can spit parts of its slime out as weapons to incapacitate foes. In addition, its attack with tentacles are also deadly, as the poison is slightly corrosive and can ruin armor and weapons. When burned, this slime releases its poison into the air.

Fume Slime: Evolved form of poison slime. Its main attack is to release toxic air from its body. It can swiftly convert most its slime into fumes if pressed, but prefers to ambush prey so it can slowly devour them.

Acid Slime: Evolved form of poison slime. Focusing on corrosiveness, this slime’s poison has become so deadly it became acid. While the acid slime can no longer poison, it can easily melt through armor and weapons within minutes. It keeps the acid non-corrosive within its slime, as the acid could melt its slime core, thus making close quarters combat dicey. It prefers to fight at a distance.

Venomous Slime: Evolved form of poison slime. Unlike its poisonous brethren, the venomous slime concentrates its venom within sharp, hardened slime fangs that it keeps hidden. It uses these fangs to bite into prey, injecting the venom. Golden rule: If you bite it and die, its poisonous. If it bites you and you die, its venomous.

Sickness Slime: Evolved form of poison slime. Like the booze slime and the fume slime, this slime attacks by releasing part of its slime into the air. This ‘poison’ triggers nausea in prey. Extreme amounts make any who breathe it in incredibly ill.

Links:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/falconstories/?ref=bookmarks

Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Falcon167

Website: https://falconstories.wordpress.com/

Dungeon Facebook Group: https://www.facebook.com/groups/Dungeonstories/?ref=bookmarks

Gamelit Facebook Group: https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPGsociety/?ref=bookmarks

Youtube: https://youtu.be/ImfHl4UcfjM